>,1 


Oi", 


m 


i 


JUN  8  1951 
I55Z4Z0 


THE  TRUE  PRINCE 


THE  THIBE   OF  JUD^EE; 


LIFE  OF  CHRIST  AND  HIS  APOSTLES. 


•• 


'Hf  fciwfmxiii 


THE  [  JUN    8     '"'"^'     ^ 


TRUE  PRIN  ~ 


TRIBE    OF    JUDAH; 


LIFE   SCENES   OE   THE   MESSIAH. 
BY  REV.  RUFUS   W.  CLARK, 

iOTHOR    OP    "  MEMOIR  OP  EMERSON,"    "  HEAVEN   AND    ITS    EMBLEMS,"    "  LECTURES  TO 
T0UN8  MEN,"    "CHRISTIAN'S    GIFT,"  ETC. 


"  Judah  ig  my  lawgiver."    (See  Psalms  Ix.  7.) 

"The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet 
nntil  Shiloh  come."  — Dying  Blessiito  of  Iseael.    (See  Gen.  xlLx.  10.) 


TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED,  FROM  DR.  ADAM  CLARKE,  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE 

LIVES  OF  ALL  THE  WELTERS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


ALSO,   THE   RELIGIOUS    CREED  AND   HISTORY  OF  THE  JEWS,  FROM 
THE  EARLIEST  PERIOD  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


BOSTON: 

'ALBERT   COLBY  AND   COMPANY, 

20   ■Washington   Street. 
1859. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858,  by 

ALBERT   COLBY, 

m  utid  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1854,  by 

JOHN  P.  JEWETT  &  CO. 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachnsetts. 


MY  FOUR   GRANDPARENTS, 

WHO  ALL  DIED  AT  A  GOOD  OLD  AGE,  MEMBERS  OF  THE  METHCDIST 
CHUBCH,  AND  WHO  ARE  NOW  IN  HEAVEN,  AND  TO  MY  PARENTS, 
■WHO,  FROM  MY  EARLIEST  REMEMBRANCE,  HAVE  BEEN  CON- 
SISTENT MEMBERS  OF  THE  CONGREGATIONAL  CHURCH, 
AND  WHO   MUST,  ACCORDING   TO   THE  LAWS   OF 
NATURE    AND    OF    GOD,    SOON     GO    TO 
"THAT    BOURN    FROM   WHENCE 
NO  TRAVELLER  RETURNS," 


^^&  §aak 


IH   AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED 


THE   COMPILER   OP   ITS   THREE  LAST   CHAPTERS   AND   THE 
PRESENT   OWNER  OF   THE   COPYRIGHT, 


PUBLISHER'S  PREFACE. 


The  advantages  of  this  edition  of  the  Life  of 
Christ  and  his  Apostles  are,  it  is  neither  Roman 
Catholic  nor  Puseyite,  which  cannot  be  said  of  some 
publications  offered  to  the  American  people  as  Protes- 
tant books.  The  cause  of  Christianity  rests  upon  too 
solid  a  foundation  to  need  falsehood  to  support  it. 
Very  little  is  known  regarding  the  lives  of  some  of 
the  Apostles  of  our  Saviour  more  than  we  find  re- 
corded in  the  Bible.  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  says,  in  giving 
the  Life  of  St.  Paul,  "  There  is  great  uncertainty  on 
these  subjects ;  so  that  we  cannot  positively  rely  on 
any  account  that  even  the  ancients  have  transmitted 
to  us  concerning  the  death  of  this  apostle;  and 
much  less  on  the  accounts  given  by  the  moderns  ; 
and  least  of  all,  on  those  which  are  to  be  found  in 
the  martyrologistsP  Fleetwood  says,  in  speaking 
of  the  death  of  St.  Barnabas,  "  His  kinsman,  John 
Mark,  who  was  a  spectator  of  this  barbarous  action, 
privately  interred  his  body  in  a  cave,  where  it  re- 
mained till  the  time  of  the  Emperor  Zeno,  in  the 

(vii) 


viii  PUBLISHER'S  PREFACE. 

year  of  Christ  485,  when  it  was  discovered,  with  St. 
Matthew's  Gospel  in  Hebrew,  written  with  his  own 
hand,  lying  on  his  breast." 

Now,  why  could  he  not  as  well  advance  the  whole 
Roman  Catholic  doctrine,  —  winking  pictures,  bread 
actually  turning  to  flesh,  and  wine  actually  turning 
to  blood,  and  all  the  rest  of  those  things  disbelieved 
by  every  Protestant  Christian  ?  We  submit  this 
volume  to  the  careful  perusal  of  all  those  Protestants 
who  are  aware  how  particular  Catholics  are  never 
to  allow  their  people  to  read  our  books,  and  let  us 
profit  by  their  example. 


INTKODUCTORY  NOTE- 


This  volume  goes  forth  as  a  messenger  to  those 
who  believe  the  "  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  It  invites 
them  to  meditate  upon  the  virtues  and  mission  of 
their  illustrious  Redeemer,  and  mingle  in  those  scenes 
of  thrilling  interest  which  constitute  a  prominent  part 
of  his  history  and  labors. 

The  great  force  and  beauty  of  the  Christian  dis- 
pensation lie  in  the  fact,  that  every  principle  ad- 
vanced by  its  founder,  was  illustrated  in  his  life.  He 
gave  to  the  world  a  system  of  theology,  not  only 
surpassingly  rich  and  sublime  in  its  doctrines,  and 
glorious  in  its  unfoldings  of  immortal  blessedness, 
but  associated  with  a  character  eminent  for  holiness, 
benevolence,  and  every  divine  perfection.  He  lived 
out  his  own  system,  taught  by  his  deeds  as  weU  as 
his  words,  and  thus  gained  an  imperishable  influence, 
and  rendered  his  Gospel,  "  the  power  of  God  and  the 
wisdom  of  God." 

And  so  varied  were  the  circumstances  into  which 
he  was  thrown,  and  the  classes  of  men  with  whom 

(ix) 


X  PREFACE. 

he  mingled,  that  something  may  be  fomid  in  his  his- 
tory suited  to  every  condition  of  mind,  and  every 
want  of  the  human  heart.  Would  the  Christian 
advance  in  the  divine  life,  —  be  fortified  against  the 
trials  incident  to  his  earthly  career,  and  receive  the 
highest  stimulus  to  press  forward  for  the  prizes  of 
immortality,  let  him  study  the  character,  and  follow 
in  the  footsteps  of  his  Redeemer.  Rather  than 
depend  upon  the  teachings  of  men  and  systems 
of  theology,  let  him  go  directly  to  the  fountainhead 
of  all  truth.  For  one  hour  of  communion  with 
Christ,  wUl  afford  him  clearer  views  of  duty,  richer 
stores  of  knowledge,  and  a  higher  spiritual  enjoy- 
ment, than  whole  days  spent  with  the  wisest  of 
human  authors.  The  electric  influence  thus  ob- 
tained, will  quicken  his  whole  being ;  and  the  pulsa- 
tions of  his  spiritual  life  will  throb  in  sympathy  with 
that  great  heart  which  is  the  vital  power  of  religion, 
and  the  central  force  of  the  moral  universe. 


CONTENTS. 


FAGB 

I.    The  Eoeeednner 1 

11.    Song  of  the  Angels 16 

ni.    Visit  of  the  "Wise  RIen 27 

IV.  Temptation  in  the  Wilderness      .       .                .41 

V.    His  Mighty  Deeds 54 

VI.  Purification  of  the  Temple           .        .        ,        .65 

Vn.  Interview  with  Nicodemus        .        .        .       ,          77 

VIII.    The  Samaritan  Woman 91 

IX.  Preaching  upon  the  Mount        ....        104 

X.  Christ  walking  on  the  Sea           .        .        .        .117 

XI.     The  Transfiguration 131 

Xn.  Christ  receiving  Little  Children       .        .        .    144 

XIII.  Interview  with  the  Kich  Young  Man     .        .        156 

XIV.  The  Raising  of  Lazarus 170 

XV.    The  Triumphal  Entry 182 

XVI.    Weeping  over  Jerusalem 196 

(xi) 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

XVII.    Description  of  the  Last  Judgment        .        .  203 

XVin.    Celebration  of  the  Passover     ....  222 

XIX.    Agony  in  Gethsemanb 234 

XX.    Treachery  of  Jttdas 248 

XXI.    The  Trial  and  Condemnation         .        .        .  261 

XXII.    The  Crucifixion 276 

XXni.    Eesuerection  of  the  Messiah  .        .        .  292 

XXIV.    The  Walk  to  Emmaus 305 

XXV.  The  Ascension 317 

XXVI.  Writers  of  the  Gospels  and  the  Acts   or  the 

Apostles 331 

XXVII.     Other  Writers  of  the  Neav  Testament  .  337 

XXVIII.    The  Religious  Creed  and  History  of  the  Jeavs  343 


LIFE  SCENES  OF  THE  MESSIAH. 


1. 

THE    FORERUNNER. 


"I  AM    THE   VOICE    OF    ONE    CRYING    IN    THE    WILDERNESS,   MAKE 
STRAIOHT     THE    WAY    OF     THE     LORD,    AS     SAID    THE    PROPHET 

ESAIAS."  —  St.  John  i.  23. 

Around  none  of  the  sacred  characters  brought  to 
view  in  the  Scriptures,  does  there  gather  a  more 
thrilling  and  melancholy  interest,  than  around  John 
the  Baptist.  "Whether  we  regard  his  life  of  self- 
denial  and  toil,  or  the  importance  and  sublimity  of 
his  mission,  or  his  tragical  death,  we  find  enough  to 
excite  the  deepest  sympathy  and  admiration.  As  a 
man,  he  possessed  the  most  eminent  virtues,  energy, 
modesty,  an  entire  consecrati9n  to  his  work.  As  the 
forerunner  of  the  Messiah,  he  stood  as  the  connecting 
link  between  the  Mosaic  and  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion, fulfilling  the  utterances  of  ancient  prophets, 
and  preparing  the  way  for  the  advent  of  the  Son  of 
God.  As  a  mart3T,  his  name  comes  down  to  us 
associated  with  tlie  noblest  moral  principle,  and 
1 


2  LIFE   SCENES    OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

highest  Christian  heroism.  The  Great  Teacher  him- 
self, who  knew  the  hearts  of  all  men,  bore  testimony 
to  his  exalted  character  and  illustrious  position: 
"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  among  them  that  are  born 
of  women,  there  hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  John 
the  Baptist." 

Throughout  Judea  there  was  a  general  expectation 
that  a  harbinger  would  announce  the  coming  of 
Christ,  and  prepare  the  minds  of  the  people  for  his 
reception.  The  propet  Isaiah,  in  those  glowing  vis- 
ions which  he  had  of  the  Messiah's  reign,  beheld  the 
illustrious  forerunner,  and  comforts  Jerusalem  with 
the  announcement,  "  The  voice  of  him  that  crieth  in 
the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord, 
make  straight  in  the  desert  a  highway  for  our  God." 
Malachi,  the  last  of  the  prophets,  says,  speaking  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  "  Behold  I  will  send  my  mes- 
senger, and  he  shall  prepare  the  way  before  me."  It 
being  customary  among  the  oriental  nations  for  a 
herald  to  go  before  a  distinguished  prince  or  hero, 
and  make  suitable  preparations  for  his  reception,  it 
was  proper  that  the  approach  of  the  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords,  should  be  formally  announced, 
and  that  the  hearts  of  men  should  be  made  ready 
for  his  reception.  Many  supposed  that  this  duty 
would  be  performed  by  the  prophet  Elijah,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  declaration  of  Malachi,  "  Behold,  I 
will  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet  before  the  coming 
of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord."  This 
expectation  was  increased  by  the  fact  that  Elijah  had 
not  suffered  death,  but  was  translated  in  a  chariot  to 
the  heavenly  regions.    It  was  generally  believed  that 


THE  FOREKUNNER.  3 

in  an  invisible  form  he  hovered  over  the  Jewish  na- 
tion to  protect  it  from  danger,  and  the  people  were 
looking  for  his  bodily  appearance  upon  the  earth. 

But  the  true  intent  of  the  prophecy  of  Malachi,  is 
given  in  the  announcement  which  the  angel  made  to 
Zacharias  respecting  his  son.  "  He  shall  be  great  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  be  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Many  of  the  children  of  Israel  shall 
he  turn  to  the  Lord.  And  he  shall  go  before  him  in 
the  spirit  and  power  of  Ellas,  to  turn  the  hearts  of 
the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  disobedient  to  the 
wisdom  of  the  just ;  to  make  ready  a  people  pre- 
pared for  the  Lord."  In  this  sense  Christ  recognized 
the  prophet  Elijah  in  John  the  Baptist,  and  assured 
his  disciples  that  EKas  had  come. 

In  considering  the  character  and  mission  of  the 
forerunner  of  Jesus,  our  attention  is  first  directed  to 
the  extraordinary  circumstances  connected  with  his 
birth.  While  his  father,  the  aged  priest  Zacharias, 
was  ministering  at  the  altar  in  the  temple,  and  the 
people  without  were  engaged  in  prayer,  suddenly 
there  appeared  before  him  an  angel,  who  announced 
that  he  should  have  a  son  who  should  be  great  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord,  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  prepare  the  way  for  the  Messiah.  The  priest, 
though  a  man  eminent  for  his  piety  and  devotion, 
was  greatly  terrified,  and  could  scarcely  credit  what 
he  saw  and  heard.  The  angel  perceiving  his  fear 
and  unbelief,  said  to  him,  "  I  am  Gabriel  that  stand 
in  the  presence  of  God :  and  am  sent  to  speak  unto 
thee,  and  to  show  thee  these  glad  tidings."  The 
birth  of  the  forerunner  of  Jesus  was  an  event  of  so 


4  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

much  importance,  that  a  being  who  dwelt  near  to 
tlje  throne  of  the  Eternal,  and  stood  in  the  presence 
of  the  Majesty  of  Heaven,  was  commissioned  •  to 
annomice  the  glad  tidings.  We  cannot  wonder  that 
the  aged  servant  of  the  Lord  was  startled  by  the 
presence  and  voice  of  such  a  visitant.  He  might,  at 
first,  have  supposed  that  he  had  come  to  bring  alarm- 
ing intelligence  to  the  Jewish  nation ;  to  announce 
some  dreadful  calamity  that  would  befall  the  peojDle. 
For  although  in  the  early  history  of  the  Jews,  angels 
not  unfrequently  appeared  in  visible  form,  yet  for  a 
long  time  no  such  spectacle  had  been  witnessed, 
even  by  the  highest  and  most  favored  officers  in  the 
church.  The  mere  appearance,  therefore,  of  an  an- 
gelic form  after  so  long  a  period,  was  calculated  to 
excite  the  most  intense  anxiety.  It  was  usual,  while 
the  priest  was  offering  incense  in  the  holy  place,  for 
the  people  in  the  outer  courts  of  the  temple,  to  spend 
the  season  in  silent  prayer,  and  to  await  with  much 
interest  the  return  of  the  priest.  If  he  was  detained 
longer  than  they  expected,  they  became  alarmed  lest 
some  divine  judgment  might  be  in  store  for  them. 
In  this  instance  the  stay  of  Zacharias  being  pro- 
tracted beyond  the  usual  time,  a  profound  anxiety 
pervaded  the  whole  multitude.  As  soon  as  he  ap- 
peared they  perceived,  by  the  expression  of  his  coun- 
tenance, and  by  his  inability  to  speak,  that  some- 
thing remarkable  had  happened.  The  awe  and 
reverence  with  which  the  worship  of  the  temple  was 
regarded,  and  the  deep  mysteries  connected  with  the 
holy  places  into  which  only  the  priests  were  permit- 
ted to  enter,  added  to  the  excitement ;  and  the  fact 


THE   FORERUNNER.  O 

that  he  could  not  give  utterance  to  his  thoughts,  nor 
describe  what  he  had  seen,  greatly  increased  the 
curiosity  and  apprehensions  of  the  people.  They 
must  have  inferred  from  these  circumstances,  that 
the  vision  was  connected  with  some  matter  of  great 
national  interest. 

The  promise  which  the  angel  made  to  the  venera- 
ble and  devoted  priest  having  been  fulfilled,  his 
power  of  speech  was  restored,  and  he  praised  God, 
saying,  "  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of  Israel ;  for  he 
hath  visited  and  redeemed  his  people." 

Of  the  early  history  of  John  the  Baptist,  we  know 
but  little.  St.  Luke  informs  us  that  "  the  child  grew 
and  waxed  strong  in  spirit,  and  was  in  the  deserts 
till  the  day  of  his  showing  unto  Israel."  From  this 
language  we  need  not  infer  that  his  entire  childhood 
and  youth  were  spent  in  the  desert,  for  this  would 
have  been  both  unnatural  and  unnecessary.  The 
most  probable  supposition  is,  that  for  several  years 
he  was  under  the  nurture  and  tuition  of  his  parents, 
of  whom  it  is  recorded,  "  they  were  both  righteous  be- 
fore God,  walking  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordi- 
nances of  the  Lord  blameless."  As  the  son  of  a  priest 
he  belonged  to  a  class  distinguished  in  that  country 
for  their  knowledge  and  intellectual  culture,  and  he 
would  naturally  receive  the  highest  educational  ad- 
vantages. Especially  would  he  be  thoroughly  trained 
in  the  doctrines  of  theology  and  Biblical  literature. 
His  pious  father  knowing  the  honorable  and  exalted 
station  which  his  son  would  occupy,  doubtless  spared 
no  pains  to  qualify  ::m  for  his  sublime  mission.  But 
as  his  parents  were  aged  at  the  time  of  his  birth,  it 
1* 


6  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

is  quite  probable  that  they  may  have  died  before  he 
reached  the  age  of  thirty  years,  the  period  when  he 
formally  received  his  commission  from  Heaven.  The 
ties  of  home  and  kindred  being  thus  sundered,  and 
finding  little  congenial  to  his  taste  and  feelings  in 
the  society  around  him,  he  may  at  that  time  have 
retired  to  the  solitudes  of  the  desert.  But  it  is  not 
material  to  fix  upon  the  precise  day  or  year,  when  he 
went  forth  into  the  wilderness  to  complete  his  prepa- 
ration for  the  great  work  before  him.  It  is  enough 
for  us  to  know,  that  amid  the  mountains  and  rugged 
cliffs  and  dark  forests  toward  the  Dead  Sea,  this 
wonderful  man  poured  out  his  soul  before  God  in 
earnest  supplication,  meditated  upon  the  infinite  per- 
fections of  the  Deity,  and  upon  the  sublime  mission 
of  Him,  for  whose  advent  he  was  to  prepare  the 
nations.  Amid  these  vast  solitudes,  the  silence  of 
which  was  only  broken  by  the  sighing  of  the  winds, 
or  the  rush  of  the  mountain  streams,  we  find  the 
forerunner  cultivating  that  purity  of  character,  sim- 
plicity of  manners,  and  energy  of  purpose,  which 
shone  so  conspicuously  in  his  public  ministry.  The 
very  mountains  around  him  seem  to  impart  their 
grandeur  to  his  soul.  The  wild  winds  as  they  sweep, 
at  night,  by  his  cavern  home,  seem  to  tell  him  of  the 
wilder  passions  of  men,  to  contend  with  which,  he 
must  gird  himself  The  flowers  that  line  his  path- 
way are  the  smiles  of  a  Father,  who  will  watch  over 
him,  and  care  more  for  him  than  for  the  lilies  of  the 
valley.  The  stars  at  night  are  so  many  bright  mes- 
sengers, that  come  forth  to  bid  him  reverence  and 
worship  the  infinite  Creator. 


THE    FORERUNNER.  7 

For  his  food  he  is  content  to  receive  the  spontane- 
ous productions  of  the  desert,  "locusts  and  wild 
honey,"  which  were  used  by  the  poorest  classes  in 
that  region  of  country.  For  clothing,  instead  of  the 
soft  raiment  of  kings,  he  ^^re  a  robe,  such  as  the 
ancient  prophets  and  poor  people  were  accustomed 
to  wear,  made  of  camel's  hair,  or  of  hair  and  wool 
mixed,  and  bound  around  by  a  broad  leather  girdle- 
Such  dresses,  we  are  told,  may  be  every  day  seen  in 
the  Syro-Arabian  countries,  and  somewhat  similar 
ones  are  used  in  the  interior  nations  of  South  Africa. 

We  need  not  suppose  that  this  instance  of  retire- 
ment from  the  world  was  an  isolated  one.  Josephus 
informs  us  that  many  pious  Jews,  disheartened  in  view 
of  the  corruption  of  the  people,  withdrew  to  desert 
places,  and  devoted  themselves  to  acts  of  worship, 
and  the  religious  instruction  of  any  who  might  resort 
to  them.  And  in  Scripture  history,  John  could  trace 
a  long  line  of  illustrious  predecessors,  whom  God 
had  prepared  in  the  wilderness,  for  important  and 
glorious  achievements.  Abraham,  in  whose  seed 
all  the  nations  of  thfe  earth  were  to  be  blessed,  was 
commanded  to  leave  his  home  and  go  forth  as  a  pil- 
grim to  a  strange  land.  In  his  journeyings,  he  ac- 
quired that  moral  discipline  and  strong  faith  in  God, 
which  render  his  name  so  illustrious.  Moses,  after 
having  enjoyed  the  high  advantages  and  honors  of 
Pharaoh's  court,  became  an  exile  in  the  land  of 
Midian,  and  followed  the  humble  occupation  of  a 
shepherd.  Far  from  the  attractions  and  splendors  of 
a  royal  family,  he  spent  years  in  the  lonely  wilder- 
ness, in  self-discipline,  communion  with   God,  and 


8  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

preparation  for  the  sublime  work  that  was  before 
him.  Nor  is  there  a  more  thrilling  history  than  that 
of  the  wanderings  of  the  ancient  church  under  his 
leadership,  for  forty  years  in  the  wilderness.  We  al- 
most behold  the  vast  ♦procession  moving  forward, 
guided  by  a  cloud  by  day  and  a  pillar  of  fire  by 
night ;  preserving  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  protected 
by  a  divine  hand  from  surrounding  idolatry,  and 
educated  by  the  most  wonderful  displays  of  omnipo- 
tent power  ever  made  to  man. 

The  ancient  prophets,  too,  were  familiar  with  cav- 
erns and  with  the  wilds  of  the  desert.  Driven,  as 
they  often  were  from  the  presence  of  kings,  they  fled  to 
the  mountains,  God's  great  temples,  where  they  bowed 
in  worship,  and  gathered  new  strength  to  assail  the 
prevailing  systems  of  iniquity.  Elijah  found  his 
home  in  the  desert.  The  rocks,  trees,  flowers,  and 
birds,  were  his  companions.  He  loved  to  gaze  upon 
the  sublime  and  beautiful  scenery  that  bore  the  im- 
press of  his  Father's  skill  and  goodness ;  loved  to 
listen  to  the  music  of  gushing  fountains  and  mur- 
muring brooks  ;  loved  to  feel  that  inspiration  of  nature 
that  lifted  his  soul  to  nature's  God. 

The  time  having  arrived  for  John  to  enter  upon 
his  public  ministry,  he  leaves  the  solitudes  of  the 
desert  and  draws  near  to  the  villages  and  cities  of 
Judea.  His  whole  appearance  is  calculated  to  make 
a  deep  impression  upon  the  popular  mind.  His 
habits  of  life ;  the  themes  upon  which  he  has  long 
meditated;  his  frequent  communions  with  the  Deity, 
all  qualified  him  to  be  an  earnest  and  successful  Re- 
former.      He   comes  forth  full   of  reverence  for  the 


THE    FORERUNNER.  y 

ancient  faith,  and  full  of  indignation  at  the  hypocrisy 
and  iniquities  of  the  people.  He  comes  imbued 
with  the  spirit  of  the  prophets,  and  fired  with  a  noble 
enthusiasm  to  follow  in  their  footsteps,  and  fulfil  his 
great  mission. 

The  state  of  the  Jewish  nation  at  this  period  has 
been  often  described  by  writers  upon  Biblical  history. 
In  addition  to  the  corruption  of  the  priesthood,  and 
the  formalism  into  which  the  true  worship  of  Je- 
hovah had  degenerated,  the  influence  of  the  Roman 
government  was  most  disastrous  upon  all  the  inter- 
ests of  the  nation.  The  marks  of  the  long  con- 
tinued cruelty  and  despotism  of  Pontius  Pilate  were 
everywhere  discernible.  The  spirit  of  the  Jews  was 
broken,  their  pride  humbled,  and  their  religion  treated 
with  contempt.  The  rites  and  forms  of  worship 
were  only  tolerated.  The  Sanhedrim  was  permitted 
to  retain  but  little  more  than  the  show  of  authority. 
The  office  of  the  high-priest  was  at  the  disposal  of 
the  Roman  governor,  and  the  most  sacred  usages  of 
the  church  were  subject  to  Pagan  interference.  Dif- 
ferent sects  were  embittered  against  each  other,  and 
every  Ihing  was  done  to  fan  the  flame  of  jealousy 
and  animosity.  Even  the  idolatrous  standards  of 
the  Roman  empire  were  unfurled  within  the  walls  of 
Jerusalem,  and  the  presence  of  foreign  soldiers  and 
tax-gatherers  constantly  reminded  the  people  of  their 
degradation.  Exasperated  by  their  oppressors,  and 
swayed  by  so  many  conflicting  influences,  they  were 
ready  to  embark  in  the  most  treasonable  plots  or  be 
swept  along  by  the  wildest  forms  of  fanaticism. 
Some  clung  to  the  hope  that  a  deliverer  would  ere- 


10  LIFE    SCENES     OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

long  appear,  while  others  in  despair  heaped  exe- 
crations upon  the  tyrants  who  enslaved  them. 

In  the  midst  of  this  storm  of  fierce  passions  and 
fiery  excitements,  the  herald  of  the  Messiah  appears. 
His  majestic  form  is  seen  moving  along  the  banks  of 
the  sacred  Jordan.  The  tidings  of  his  approach 
fly  quickly  through  the  land,  and  multitudes  of  all 
classes  and  sects  flock  to  the  river  to  listen  to  his 
message.  A  strong  interest  is  at  once  awakened. 
Curiosity  is  aroused,  and  the  hearts  of  the  vast  as- 
sembly are  thrilled  by  the  stirring  words  that  fall 
from  the  lips  of  the  great  Reformer.  He  stands 
before  them  fresh  from  his  school  of  discipline  ;  drip- 
ping with  the  dews  of  the  wilderness ;  his  garment  a 
type  of  his  rugged  and  stern  nature,  his  countenance 
beaming  with  devotion ;  his  eye  kindled  by  the  fire 
of  an  intense  enthusiasm,  and  his  lips  bearing  the 
stamp  of  a  resolution  that  overawes  the  multitude. 
In  a  voice  that  seems  to  come  from  the  depths  of 
eternity,  he  proclaims  that  the  "  kingdom  of  Heaven 
is  at  hand." 

Among  the  characteristics  of  this  great  Reformer, 
we  are  struck,  in  the  first  place,  ivith  his  boldness  ana 
energy.  He  throws  himself  at  once  into  the  midst 
of  the  people,  and  assails,  with  an  unsparing  hand, 
the  system  of  iniquity  around  him.  He  rebukes, 
exhorts,  warns  the  multitude  who  flock  around  him, 
with  a  fearlessness  even  greater  than  that  displayed 
by  the  prophet  Elijah.  Opposition,  instead  of  prompt- 
ing him  to  flee  to  the  desert,  as  in  the  case  of  that 
ancient  prophet,  only  urges  him  forward.  Seeing 
many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  coming  to  his 


THE    FORERUNNER.  11 

baptism,  instead  of  feeling  honored  by  their  presence, 
and  adapting  his  instructions  to  their  position  and 
prejudices,  he  opens  upon  them  with  this  salutation : 
"  Oh  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath  warned  you  to 
flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  "  He  does  not  stop  to 
weigh  his  words,  or  soften  down  his  epithets,  or 
inquire  what  effect  his  utterances  will  have  upon  his 
popularity.  Knowing  the  deep  hypocrisy  and  pre- 
tended sanctity  of  these  Pharisees,  —  perceiving  that 
they  were  approaching  him  with  no  good  intentions, 
or  real  desires  to  know  the  truth,  —  conscious  that 
their  formalism  must  be  broken  into,  and  their  cor- 
rupt systems  demolished,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  he  denounced  them  in  terms 
such  as  the  exigencies  of  the  case  demanded.  He 
intended  that  they  should  feel  the  force  of  his  words, 
and  be  made  to  realize  their  true  position  before  God 
and  their  fellow  men.  He  calls  upon  them  to  bring 
forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance.  They  pretended  to 
repent ;  but  he  wishes  a  genuine  work  wrought  in 
those  who  are  to  become  liis  disciples.  He  wishes  to 
have  sins  not  only  confessed,  but  forsaken.  They 
prided  themselves  upon  being  the  chosen  people  of 
God,  and  deemed  their  Abrahamic  descent  as  the 
essential  requisite  to  salvation.  But  the  Reformer 
tells  them  that  God  is  able  from  the  very  stones  in 
the  streets  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham.  If 
they  disgrace  by  their  lives  their  illustrious  ancestor, 
the  Idngdom  of  God  will  be  set  up  in  other  hearts, 
and  strangers  will  come  in  and  reap  the  benefits  that 
they  reject. 

To  place  the  matter  in  the  clearest  and  most  fore- 


12  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

ible  light  before  his  hearers,  John  adds :  "  And  now 
the  axe  is  laid  unto  the  root  of  the  trees ;  therefore 
every  tree  that  bringeth  not  forth  good  fruit  is  hewn 
down  and  cast  into  the  fire."  The  time  has  come 
for  a  thorough  and  radical  work  to  be  wrought  in  the 
hearts  of  men.  The  axe  is  to  be  applied  not  to  the 
branches  of  the  tree,  nor  to  the  trunk,  but  to  the  very 
roots.  The  nation  has  been  long  enough  incumbered 
with  fruitless,  rotten  trees.  The  work  of  pruning  and 
watering  has  been  carried  far  enough.  The  time  has 
come  for  the  axe  and  the  fire  to  do  their  work. 

This  inflexible  energy  of  the  forerunner  was  re- 
ferred to  by  the  Saviour  in  his  address  to  the  multi- 
tude concerning  John.  "  "What  went  ye  out  into  the 
wilderness  to  see  ?  A  reed  shaken  with  the  wind  ? 
But  what  went  ye  out  to  see  ?  A  man  clothed  in 
soft  raiment  ?  Behold,  they  that  wear  soft  clothing 
are  in  king's  houses."  No  pliant,  feeble  reed,  shaken 
with  every  breath,  did  they  go  out  to  see,  —  no  luxu- 
rious and  effeminate  parasite,  but  an  earnest,  firm, 
unwavering  preacher  of  God's  truth,  —  a  Reformer, 
whose  will  was  of  iron,  whose  purposes  were  fixed, 
whose  courage  was  invincible.  He  was  not  indeed 
destitute  of  prudence,  nor  of  the  spirit  of  com*tesy  and 
kindness.  He  was  neither  rash,  nor  overbearing,  nor 
fanatical.  To  the  people  who  came  to  him  for 
instruction  he  was  mild  and  conciliatory.  But  forms 
of  iniquity  that  needed  smiting,  he  did  not  hesitate 
to  smite.  Hypocrites  he  called  by  their  right  names. 
He  did  not  allow  dignity  to  shield  corruptions,  nor  a 
solemn  profession  to  divert  his  attention  from  a  prof- 
ligate  life.     He  did  not  allow  his  conservatism  to 


THE    FORERUNNER.  13 

freeze  up  his  zeal,  nor  an  excessive  prudence  to  extin- 
guish the  fires  that  the  Almighty  had  kindled  in  his 
soul. 

Another  prominent  characteristic  of  John  the  Bap- 
tist was  his  humility.  Although  he  was  related  to 
Christ  both  officially  and  by  the  ties  of  kindred,  yet 
he  arrogated  nothing  to  himself.  When  the  Jews 
sent  priests  and  Levites  from  Jerusalem,  to  ask  him, 
Who  art  thou  ?  he  confessed,  that  he  was  not  Christ, 
neither  Elias,  nor  one  of  the  old  prophets.  "  Then 
said  they  unto  him.  Who  art  thou?  that  we  may 
give  an  answer  to  them  that  sent  us.  What  sayest 
thou  of  thyself?"  "  He  said,  I  am  the  voice  of  one 
crying  in  the  wUdemess."  "  I  am  simply  a  voice  — 
a  sound  that  will  be  soon  borne  away  upon  the  pass- 
ing breeze."  The  messengers  and  those  who  sent 
them  were  doubtless  ready  to  acknowledge  him  in 
any  capacity.  But  he  claims  nothing,  except  to  be 
heard  as  a  preacher  of  repentance,  and  as  the  herald 
of  one  who  is  mightier -than  himself,  whose  shoes 
even,  he  was  not  worthy  to  bear.  He  was  careful,  too, 
that  no  false  impressions  should  be  made  by  his  ad- 
ministering the  rite  of  baptism.  He  declared,  1 
indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance ;  but 
He  that  cometh  after  me  shall  baptize  you  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire.  This  baptism  in  the  waters 
of  Jordan  was  simply  a  type  of  that  spiritual  bap- 
tism which  would  be  administered  by  the  Messiah,  — 
of  that  Divine  transformation  that  would  purify  the 
soul,  elevate  the  affections,  and  fit  one  for  the  duties 
and  joys  of  an  immortal  state. 

Soon  after,  seeing  Jesus  coming  towards  him,  he 
2 


14  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

took  occasion  to  turn  away  the  attention  of  the  mul- 
titude from  himself  and  direct  it  towards  the  Messiah. 
'•  Behold,"  he  said,  "  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world.  Behold  the  great  sacri- 
fice which  is  to  be  offered  up  for  the  redemption  of 
mankind.  Listen  to  his  teachings.  Follow  his 
guidance.  Fasten  your  affections  upon  him.  The 
Lamb  of  God,  —  pure,  spotless,  innocent,  —  pro- 
vided by  infinite  love,  to  save  a  perishing  world' 
Behold  him  towards  whom,  one  day,  all  eyes  will  be 
turned,  and  the  affections  of  all  hearts  flow !  Be- 
hold him  who  will  be  exalted  far  above  all  princi- 
palities and  powers,  and  whose  praises  tens  of  thou- 
sands will  sing ! " 

At  another  time,  when  reference  was  made  to 
Christ's  growing  fame  and  to  the  multitudes  that 
flocked  to  him,  John,  in  the  spirit  of  the  most  pro- 
found humility,  said,  "  He  must  increase,  but  I  must 
decrease."  Although  this  herald  was  more  than  a 
prophet ;  although  he  held  a  higher  position  than 
that  occupied  by  Abraham,  or  Moses,  or  David,  oi 
Elijah;  although  he  had  acquired  great  influence 
with  the  people  and  was  rapidly  gathering  followers, 
and  was  thus  realizing  expectations  which  for  years 
he  had  entertained,  yet  he  is  willing  that  his  personal 
popularity  should  decline,  that  his  name  even  should 
be  forgotten  if  the  name  of  Jesus  is  but  remembered; 
willing  that  the  light  of  the  morning  star  should 
fade  from  the  heavens,  while  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness is  rising  upon  the  world. 

Wonderful  man!-  "  More  than  a  prophet,  indeed !  " 
Full  of  zeal,  courage,  energy,  and  fire,  in  the  prime 


THE    FORERUNNER.  15 

and  vigor  of  life,  with  success  attending  his  efforts, 
and  yet  willing  to  step  aside  just  as  soon  as  the 
work  of  preparation  is  accomplished,  willing  that  the 
current  of  his  influence  should  flow  into  the  rising 
tide  of  the  Messiah's  fame,  and  help  to  swell  the 
mighty  stream  of  his  power ;  this  is  humility  that  is 
worthy  of  the  name !  We  had  rather  caU  it  glory. 
We  had  rather  call  it  the  highest  heroism  to  which 
human  nature  can  attain. 


II. 

SONG   OF   THE   ANGELS. 


"And  suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel  a  multitude  of 
the  heavenly  host,  praising  god,  and  saying,  glory  to 
god  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good-will  to 
WARD  MEN." — Luke  ii.  13,  14. 

"  Are  there  no  clarions  upon  earth. 
To  tell  mankind  their  monarch's  birth  ? 
Are  there  no  banners  to  unfold, 
Heavy  with  purple  and  with  gold  1 
Are  there  no  flowers  to  strew  the  ground. 
Nor  arches  with  the  palm-branch  bound  t 
Nor  fires  to  kindle  on  the  hill  1 
No !  man  is  mute  —  the  world  is  still, 
111  would  all  earthly  pomp  agree 
"With  this  hour's  mild  solemnity ; 
The  tidings  which  that  infant  brings. 
Are  not  for  conquerors,  nor  for  kings ; 
But  to  the  contrite  and  the  meek, 
The  simple,  sorrowful,  and  weak ; 
Or  those  who,  with  a  hope  sublime. 
Are  waiting  for  the  Lord's  good  time. 
Only  for  those  the  angels  sing, 
'  All  glory  to  our  new-bom  King, 
And  peace  and  good-will  unto  men ; 
Hosanna  to  our  God  !    Amen.'  " 

Miss  Landon. 

There  is  something  significant  and  touching  in 
the  fact,  that  the  birth  of  the  Great  Shepherd  should 


SONG    OF    THE    ANGELS.  17 

first  be  announced  to  shepherds  who  were  watching 
their  flocks  by  night.  We  may  suppose  that  a  pe- 
culiar sympathy  existed  between  the  Saviour  and 
those  who  were  engaged  in  this  humble  though  hon- 
orable employment.  The  care  which  they  exercised 
over  their  flocks ;  their  affection  for  the  sheep ;  their 
readiness  to  protect  the  fold  by  day  and  night  against 
enemies,  were  all  emblematic  of  the  office  and  duties 
of  the  Good  Shepherd,  who  would  give  his  life  for 
his  people. 

Besides,  we  must  believe  that  the  employment  of 
these  pious  men  peculiarly  fitted  them  to  receive, 
with  joy  and  faith,  the  good  tidings  which  on  that 
memorable  night  were  communicated  to  them.  The 
solitudes  in  which  they  dwelt,  far  from  the  noise  and 
distracting  influences  of  the  world,  were  eminently 
favorable  to  fi-equent  seasons  of  meditation  and  ear- 
nest prayer.  They  were  in  constant  communion  with 
the  beauties  and  sublimities  of  nature,  which  lifted 
their  thoughts  and  affections  to  the  Supreme  Archi- 
tect. In  the  variegated  scenery  and  abundant  fruits 
of  the  earth,  they  recognized  the  wisdom  and  good- 
ness of  an  infinite  Benefactor.  In  the  starry  heavens 
they  read  the  glory  of  the  Creator,  and  they  were 
impressed  with  his  majesty  and  power. 

Participating  as  they  did  in  the  general  expectation 
of  a  coming  Messiah,  it  is  probable  that  they  often 
gazed  at  night  upon  the  skies  with  the  hope  of  be- 
holding some  indications  of  the  approach  of  the 
Saviour  to  the  earth.  Their  ideas  of  his  character 
and  mission  may  have  been  purer  and  loftier  than 
those  which  were  generally  entertained  by  the  Jews. 
2* 


18  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

It  is  clear  that  there  were  peculiar  and  important 
reasons  in  the  divine  mind,  for  selecting  from  the 
whole  human  family  this  smaU  company  of  humble 
men,  and  making  to  them  such  a  wonderful  com- 
munication. 

According  to  the  narrative  given  by  St.  Luke,  the 
shepherds  were  startled  by  an  intense  and  super- 
natural brightness,  which  suddenly  burst  upon  them. 

On  looldng  up  they  beheld  a  form  unlike  any  that 
they  had  been  familiar  with  on  earth,  —  a  form  of 
surpassing  beauty,  majesty,  and  glory.  Terrified  at 
the  sight,  they  knew  not  what  to  do ;  nor  could  they 
imagine  the  import  of  so  unusual  and  dazzling  a 
spectacle.  Whether  it  foreboded  mercies  or  judg- 
ments, they  could  not  determine.  But  in  a  moment, 
a  voice  proceeds  from  the  angelic  form,  saying,  in 
mild  and  heavenly  accents,  "  Fear  not :  for  behold,  I 
bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy  which  shall  be  to 
all  people ;  for  unto  you  is  born  this  day,  in  the  city  of 
David,  a  Saviour,  which  is  Clnrist  the  Lord."  Of  all 
the  announcements  ever  made  to  mortal  ears  by  man 
or  angel,  this  was  the  most  grand  and  touching.  The 
force  of  language  is  exhausted  to  express  the  nature 
of  the  tidings  which  the  glorious  being  has  come 
from  heaven  to  communicate.  He  brings  good 
tidings  of  great  joy  to  all  people ;  to  all  who  have 
sensibilities  to  be  touched  by  a  display  of  infinite 
love  ;  to  all  who  have  faith  in  a  coming  Messiah, 
and  whose  hearts  are  prepared  to  receive  the  infant 
Jesus.  And  to  confirm  the  truth  of  the  announce- 
ment, the  angel  adds,  "  This  shall  be  a  sign  unto 
you :  ye  shall  find  the  babe  wrapped  in  swaddling- 


SONG    OF    THE    ANGELS.  19 

clothes,  lying  in  a  manger."  The  shepherds  need 
not  seek  him  in  the  palaces  of  princes,  nor  in  the 
mansions  of  the  rich.  They  need  not  expect  to  find 
him  ^vTapped  in  costly  robes  and  lying  upon  a  golden 
couch.  But  the  infant  form  will  be  found  simply 
wrapped  in  swaddling-clothes  and  reposing  in  a 
manger ;  circumstances  significant  of  the  poverty  and 
humility  of  his  future  career,  and  of  the  character  of 
his  mission.  For  to  the  poor  especially  his  gospel  is 
to  be  preached,  and  at  the  outset  he  selects  a  po- 
sition which  renders  him  most  accessible  to  the 
masses  of  the  people.  The  shepherds  would  scarcely 
feel  at  liberty  to  enter  the  courts  of  royalty  or  the 
halls  of  the  great,  to  gaze  upon  the  infant  form  of 
the  King  of  kings.  But  the  humblest  and  poorest 
can  pass  the  threshold  of  a  stable  and  gather  around 
a  manger.  No  one  would  regard  himself  as  an  in- 
truder on  entering  such  a  place.  And  in  all  coming 
time,  the  penitent  who  might  fear  that  his  lowly  birth 
would  forbid  him  access  to  the  Lord  of  glory,  would 
have  his  fears  quickly  dissipated  by  the  remembrance 
of  the  Saviour's  birthplace,  and  of  the  fact  that 
dm-ing  his  life  he  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

But  scarcely  had  the  sign  been  received,  when 
there  broke  from  the  skies  a  splendid  vision  and  a 
full  chorus,  that  filled  the  shepherds  with  wonder 
and  delight.  "  Suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel  a 
multitude  of  the  heavenly  host,  praising  God  and 
saying,  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth 
peace,  good-will  toward  men." 

A  more  beautiful,  appropriate,  and  comprehensive 
anthem  than  this  cannot  be  conceived.     In  the  few- 


20  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

est  possible  words  we  find  expressed  the  honor  due 
to  the  highest  authority  in  the  universe ;  the  loyalty 
of  the  angelic  hosts ;  and  the  profound  interest  that 
is  felt  above  in  the  welfare  of  manldnd.  It  is  fit  that 
tlie  first  and  warmest  ascriptions  of  praise  be  given 
to  God,  the  fountain  of  all  blessings,  and  the  author 
of  this  divine  and  glorious  scheme  of  redemption. 
And  had  mankind  realized  the  true  and  full  import 
of  this  anthem,  they  would  have  echoed  back  its 
strains,  and  from  every  hill-top  and  valley  and  plain, 
there  would  have  gone  up  one  universal  shout  of 
praise.  The  very  rocks  and  hills  would  have  broken 
forth  into  singing,  and  all  the  trees  of  the  field  would 
have  clapped  their  hands.  But  the  mass  of  mankind 
are  too  deeply  immersed  in  the  cares,  business,  and 
frivolities  of  life,  to  heed  these  indications  of  the 
Messiah's  advent.  It  is  left  for  the  angelic  hosts  to 
celebrate  this  event.  Their  holiness,  intelligence, 
appreciation  of  the  love  of  God  and  the  worth  of 
the  human  soul,  qualify  them  to  shout  with  the 
warmest  enthusiasm,  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest." 
They  feel  that  the  loftiest  praises  are  due  to  Jehovah 
for  his  condescension  in  giving  his  only  and  w^ell  be- 
loved Son  to  die  for  this  sinful  race.  The  mysteries 
of  the  atonement  they  desire  to  look  into,  but  they 
cannot  explore  the  depths  of  the  mighty  scheme. 
Yet  they  see  and  comprehend  enough  to  convince 
them,  that  of  all  the  displays  of  divine  love  which 
they  have  ever  witnessed,  this  is  the  greatest ;  of  all 
the  manifestations  of  the  divine  glory,  this  is  the 
brightest;  of  all  the  themes  of  stirring  song  and 
rapturous  praise,  this  is  the  mightiest  and  most  en- 


SONG   OF   THE  ANGELS.  21 

during.  They  see  in  this  birth,  the  germ  of  a  vast 
movement  that  will  embrace  the  world  as  its  field, 
and  require  ages  for  its  development. 

They  perceive,  too,  the  bearings  of  this  scheme 
upon  the  divine  administration,  in  its  development 
of  the  great  principle  that  the  Sovereign  of  the  uni- 
verse can  be  just,  and  yet  the  justifier  of  them  that 
believe.  Heretofore  the  penalty  of  a  violated  law 
had  cast  its  dark  and  awful  shadow  over  the  human 
race.  But  now  the  horizon  is  skirted  with  the  light 
of  mercy.  The  Sun  of  Righteousness  is  rising  upon 
the  world  with  healing  in  his  beams.  The  dignity 
and  authority  of  the  divine  administration  can  be 
sustained,  and  at  the  same  time  there  is  pardon  for 
the  penitent,  and  favor  for  the  believing.  To  see 
thus  a  way  of  escape  provided,  while  every  principle 
of  holiness  and  justice  is  maintained,  —  to  see  divine 
wisdom  and  love  defeating  the  designs  of  the  great 
adversary,  and  arresting  the  fearful  consequences  of 
sin,  and  throwing  open  the  gates  of  heaven  to  the 
subjects  of  redeeming  grace,  excites  the  warmest  ad- 
miration of  the  celestial  intelligences.  They  shout 
"  Glory  to  God,"  knowing  that  such  a  scheme  is 
deserving  of  the  highest  praises,  and  that  it  will 
yield  to  the  Deity  tlirough  eternity,  a  revenue  of  the 
highest  honors. 

In  this  wonderful  song  we  also  hear  the  words, 
^^ peace  on  earths  The  angels  knew  that  they  were 
celebrating  the  advent  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  —  of 
one  who  would  hush  the  voice  of  human  strife,  quell 
the  angry  passions  of  men,  and  teach  the  nations 
to   beat  their  swords  into    ploughshares,  and  their 


22  LIFE   SCENES   OP  THE   MESSIAH. 

spears  into  pruning-hooks,  and  learn  war  no  more. 
They  knew  the  character  of  the  Messiah,  his  mild 
and  gentle  spirit,  the  depth  of  his  love,  the  extent  of 
his  compassion,  for  they  had  through  long  ages  ex- 
perienced his  kindness,  and  witnessed  the  displays 
of  his  divine  and  glorious  attributes.  They  were 
convinced  that  his  simple  presence  on  the  earth 
would  shed  abroad  a  peaceful  and  holy  influence; 
that  the  sweet  accents  of  liis  voice  would  fall  like 
music  upon  the  perverse  nature  of  man,  and  that  the 
power  of  his  example  would  calm  the  troubled  wa- 
ters of  hatred  and  contention. 

Could  we  have  mingled  with  these  pious  shep- 
herds, and  have  heard  from  the  skies  those  precious 
words,  "  peace  on  earth,"  with  what  joy  should  we 
have  welcomed  them  to  our  hearts  ?  Peace  to  the 
troubled  conscience  —  peace  to  the  oppressed  and 
sorrowing  spirit  —  peace  such  as  the  world  can  nei- 
ther give  nor  take  away !  But  though  this  privilege 
was  not  granted  to  us,  yet  we  find  consolation  in  the 
assurance,  that 

"  There  is  an  hour  of  peaceful  rest, 
To  mourning  wanderers  given ; 
There  is  a  tear  for  souls  distressed, 
A  balm  for  every  wounded  breast — 
'Tis  found  alone  —  in  heaven. 

"  There  is  a  home  for  weary  souls,  ^ 

By  sin  and  sorrow  riven  : 
When  tossed  of  life's  tempestuous  shoals, 
Where  storms  arise  and  ocean  rolls. 

And  all  is  drear  —  but  heaven." 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  at  the  time  this  an- 


SONG   OF   THE  ANGELS.  23 

gelic  song  was  heard,  peace  reigned  throughout  the 
Roman  empire.  God  had  so  ordered  the  events  of 
his  providence  as  to  secure  a  cessation  of  hostilities 
between  different  nations,  and  thus  so  far  prepare  the 
way  for  the  Messiah's  advent.  The  temple  of  Janus 
was  shut,  indicating  the  universal  prevalence  of 
peace,  an  event  which  had  occurred  but  twice  before 
during  the  seven  centuries  of  the  existence  of  the 
Roman  empire.  When  we  consider  the  vast  extent 
of  this  empire,  the  various  elements  of  which  it  was 
composed,  the  warlike  character  of  the  people,  and 
the  feelings  with  which  they  were  regarded  by  for- 
eign nations,  it  seems  almost  miraculous  that  peace 
should  prevail  at  that  period.  Hostilities  are  sus- 
pended, as  though  to  welcome  the  Prince  of  Peace. 
The  involuntary  homage  of  millions  is  thus  rendered 
to  the  Messiah.  The  noise  of  battle  is  hushed,  that 
angelic  songs  may  be  heard.  Peace  reigns  as  a  beau- 
tiful symbol  of  the  moral  state  of  the  world,  when 
the  fruits  of  Christ's  mission  shall  have  been  fully 
experienced,  and  his  blessed  principles  shall  have  tri- 
umphed over  every  evU  passion. 

But  there  is  another  expression  in  this  chorus,  that 
must  have  afforded  the  shepherds  the  most  intense 
delight.  Mingling  with  the  music,  of  the  sweetness 
of  which  we  can  form  no  conception,  they  hear  the 
words  "  good-ivill  toivard  menP  Good-will  from  the 
Father  and  from  the  Son  and  from  the  Holy  Ghost, 
towards  even  ungrateful  and  sinful  man  !  Good- 
will in  the  hearts  of  angelic  hosts  ;  of  the  myriads  of 
bright  and  holy  beings  that  surround  the  eternal  throne ! 
In  this  sentiment  we  have  embodied  the  great  prin- 


24  LIFE    SCENES    OP    THE    MESSIAH. 

ciple  that  pervades  the  social  and  moral  life  of  heaven ; 
and  is  the  very  essence  of  Deity.  It  is  the  principle 
to  which  the  nature  of  all  sentient  beings  is  adapted, 
and  conformity  to  which  secures  the  highest  possible 
happiness.  It  does  not  reign  upon  this  earth,  because 
its  antagonist,  selfishness,  has  the  throne  of  human 
hearts.  But  it  is  a  source  of  infinite  satisfaction  to 
know,  that  there  is  a  world  where  benevolence  does 
reign  triumphant,  —  where  the  highest  happiness  is 
derived  from  promoting  the  happiness  of  others.  And 
this  interest  which  angels  feel  in  the  welfare  of  the 
human  family,  can  flow  from  no  other  fountain  than 
that  of  a  purely  benevolent  nature.  It  is  because 
they  delight  in  the  happiness  of  all  sentient  beings, 
that  they  are  so  deeply  interested  in  man.  Even 
human  apostasy  and  degradation,  —  even  the  vices 
of  men  that  naturally  repel  all  holy  beings,  do  not 
throw  us  beyond  the  pale  of  their  sympathies.  They 
perceive  in  man,  though  he  is  in  ruins,  a  value  that 
cannot  be  estimated  ;  capabilities  for  enjoyment 
which  cannot  be  measured ;  and  sources  from  which 
may  spring  vast  revenues  of  glory  to  the  Deity. 
Hence  in  all  their  communications  with  earth,  they 
manifest  a  kindness  of  feeling  and  depth  of  interest 
which  cannot  be  expressed.  When  our  world  first 
floated  in  space,  fresh  and  beautiful  from  the  hands 
of  its  Creator,  "  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  and 
all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy."  They  rejoiced 
in  the  new  manifestation  of  the  Divine  goodness 
and  power.  And  they  have  ever  been  ready  to  min- 
ister to  the  wants  and  alleviate  the  sorrows  of  the 
human  family.    "  Are  they  not  all  ministering  spii'its, 


SONG    OP    THE    ANGELS.  25 

seirt  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall  be  heirs  of 
salvation  ?  " 

Had  we  organs  of  vision  which  would  enable  us  to 
behold  these  resplendent  and  holy  beings,  we  should 
see  them  at  their  several  posts  engaged  in  missions 
of  love.  We  should  see  one  presiding  over  the  affairs 
of  a  nation  —  another  protecting  the  interests  and 
promoting  the  spirituality  of  a  church  —  another  com- 
forting the  afflicted  —  another  standing  at  the  bedside 
of  the  dying  Christian,  and  ready  to  accompany  his 
spirit  to  the  regions  of  glory.  We  should  see  a  vast 
multitude  whose  hearts  beat  in  sympathy  with  every 
human  interest.  We  are  indeed  assured  that  "  there 
is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth."  The  return  of  a  single  wan- 
derer thrills  their  souls  with  delight.  For  they  know 
the  worth  of  one  immortal  spirit.  They  know  what 
heights  of  honor  and  felicity  it  is  capable  of  reaching, 
and  into  what  depths  of  wretchedness  it  is  liable  to 
be  plunged.  And  bending  from  the  lofty  battlements 
of  the  eternal  city,  they  watch  with  the  deepest  solici- 
tude for  any  indications  of  penitence  and  faith  among 
the  guilty  children  of  men. 

Such  a  manifestation  of  interest  from  such  pure 
and  exalted  intelligences  ought  to  have  an  elevating 
influence  upon  every  human  heart.  It  exalts  us  in 
the  scale  of  being  to  know  that  such  an  intense  and 
wide  spread  sympathy  is  felt  for  man  in  the  far  dis- 
tant regions  of  the  universe,  —  that  the  highest  and 
holiest  intelligences  bring  the  welcome  tidmgs  of 
their  good-will  towards  the  human  family. 

The  good  shepherds  having  listened  to  the  last 
3 


26  LIPE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

strains  of  this  wonderful  song,  at  once  left  their  flocks, 
and  hasten  to  find  the  new-born  infant.  Following 
the  direction  given  to  them  by  the  angel,  they  went 
to  Bethlehem,  "  and  found  Mary  and  Joseph,  and  the 
babe  lying  in  a  manger."  Being  forcibly  struck  with 
the  fulfilment  of  the  announcement  which  they  had 
heard,  they  made  known  to  all  around  them  the  facts 
respecting  the  remarkable  and  splendid  vision  wliich 
they  had  seen  during  the  night. 

And  they  "  returned  glorifying  and  praising  God." 
Their  faith  in  the  Messiah  was  confirmed ;  their 
hearts  were  fiUed  with  gratitude,  and  they  were  ready, 
with  the  warmest  enthusiasm,  to  join  the  angelic 
hosts  in  the  song  "  Glory  to  God  in  the 
earth  peace,  good- will  toward  men." 


111. 

VISIT    OP   THE   WISE   MEN. 


'BkHOLD,  there  came  wise  men  from  the  east  to  JERUSA- 
LEM, SATING,  WHERE  IS  HE  THAT  IS  BORN  KING  OF  THE  JEWS  ? 
FOE  WE   HAVE   SEEN   HIS   STAR   IN   THE   EAST  AND  ARE   COMB   TO 

WORSHIP  HIM."  —  St.  Matthew  ii.  1,  2. 

"  Tar  in  the  desert  East  it  shone, 
A  guiding  star,  and  only  one ; 
The  other  planets  left  the  sky. 
Trembling,  as  if  rebuked  on  high. 
The  moon  forsook  its  silvery  height, 
Abashed  before  that  holier  light ; 
The  storm  clouds  that  on  ether  lay 
Melted  before  its  glorious  ray  ; 
Till  half  the  heaven  shone  pure  and  clear, 
Like  some  diviner  atmosphere 
Than  ours,  where  heavy  vapors  rise 
From  the  vile  earth  to  dim  the  skies ; 
Meet  herald  of  that  promised  day. 
When  souls  shall  burst  the  bond  of  clay. 
And,  purified  from  earth  stains,  come, 
Kadiant  to  its  eternal  home." 

The  birth  of  Jesus  was  an  event  which  attracted 
the  angels  of  heaven  and  the  wise  men  of  the  earth. 
Holiness  and  wisdom  both  had  thek  representatives 
on  this  interesting  occasion.     Though  the  Saviour 


28  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

was  born  in  a  manger,  and  under  the  most  humble 
circumstances,  —  though  his  advent  was  greeted  by- 
no  public  demonstration  of  gratitude  or  honor,  yet 
there  were  not  wanting  indications  of  his  royalty,  and 
the  marks  of  reverence  due  to  so  illustrious  a  person- 
age. A  bright  star  or  meteor  pointed  out  the  sacred 
spot  where  he  was  born.  A  company  of  pilgrims, 
distinguished  for  their  piety  and  wisdom,  come  from 
the  far  East  and  seek  diligently  for  the  young  child. 
They  bring  with  them  precious  gifts  to  lay  at  the 
feet  of  the  infant  Messiah,  as  the  testimonials  of  their 
affection  and  homage.  Guided  by  the  light  of  the 
star,  and  aided  by  a  Divme  illumination  from  above, 
they  find  the  object  of  their  search,  and  render  to  him 
the  worship  due  to  his  character  and  mission.  By 
prostrating  themselves  before  him,  they  recognize  the 
divinity  of  his  nature,  and  the  grandeur  of  the  object 
which  has  called  him  from  heaven  to  earth.  They  rec- 
ognize in  that  infant  breast  a  power  slumbering  that 
will  one  day  be  felt  among  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
They  recognize  a  great  moral  force  that  wOl  change 
the  face  of  society,  and  elevate  man  from  the  regions 
of  darkness  and  degradation  into  those  of  light,  truth, 
and  happiness.  In  connection  with  their  worship 
they  present  the  rich  products  of  their  country,  gold, 
frankincense,  and  myrrh,  —  a  very  timely  offering  to 
aid  the  parents  of  Jesus  in  making  their  flight  into 
Egypt.  This  scene  presents  several  interesting  points 
of  inquiry  and  meditation. 

In  the  first  place  we  desire  to  know  who  these 
wise  men  were,  and  from  what  country  they  came. 
In  the  Greek  language  they  are  called  lidyoL,  and  in 


VISIT   OF  THE   WISE  MEN.  29 

the  Latin  magn,  a  title  given  to  them  on  account  of 
their  eminence  in  learning,  and  especially  their 
knowledge  of  nature,  and  of  the  movements  of  the 
heavenly  bodies.  The  name  also  was  applied  to 
such  as  were  skilled  in  political  matters.  "For," 
says  an  able  writer,  "  the  great  counsellors  of  the 
Persian  kings  were  called  magi,  and  Cicero  affirms 
that  none  were  ever  admitted  to  the  Persian  throne, 
but  such  as  had  been  thoroughly  instructed  and 
trained  up  by  these  magi.  The  title  was  also  some- 
times used  by  those  who  practised  wicked  arts,  but 
in  its  proper  and  usual  meaning,  it  designates  those 
philosophers  who  were  skilled  in  natural,  political,  or 
moral  science." 

Some  writers  suppose  that  they  were  kings  from 
some  eastern  nations,  and  that  their  mission  was  a 
fulfilment  of  the  prophecy.  «  The  kings  of  Tarshish 
and  of  the  isles  shall  bring  presents :  the  kings  of 
Sheba  and  Seba  shall  offer  gifts."  But  there  are  no 
substantial  gi-ounds  for  this  opinion ;  for  Herod  did 
not  treat  them  as  kings,  but  gave  to  them  commands 
to  dihgently  search  for  the  young  child  and  bring 
him  word  again,  as  though  they  were  properly  sub- 
ject to  his  authority.  Besides,  had  they  been  per- 
sons of  royal  rank,  the  fact  would  doubtless  have  ' 
been  mentioned  by  the  Evangelists.  But  they  were 
obviously  Gentile  philosophers,  who,  in  addition  to 
their  learning,  enjoyed  special  Divine  influences,  and 
were  anxious  to  obtain  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
true  God.  Though  they  did  not  come  under  the 
promises  which  had  been  made  to  Abraham  and  his 
seed,  yet  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  they  had 
3* 


30  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

been  expecting  and  waiting  for  a  Messiah  —  a  Mes- 
siah who  should  break  down  the  partition  wall  be- 
tween Jews  and  Gentiles  —  who  should  extend  to  all 
nations  the  blessings  of  his  mission,  and  recognize  as 
his  friends  all  who  would  believe  on  his  name.  That 
they  had  faith  in  a  coming  Saviour,  is  evident  from 
their  searching  so  diligently  for  the  young  chUd. 
That  they  were  under  the  divine  protection  and  guid- 
ance, is  evident  from  the  appearance  of  the  beauti- 
ful star  that  directed  their  footsteps.  Their  religious 
faith  was  evinced  by  their  readiness  to  fall  down  and 
worship  the  Saviour.  We  may  regard  them  as  the 
representation  of  that  portion  of  the  Gentile  world 
upon  whom  some  rays  of  divine  light  had  shone, 
and  who  were  anxious  to  receive  a  teacher  sent  from 
God.  There  was  a  significancy  in  such  a  visit  to 
Christ,  so  early  in  his  history.  It  indicated  that  the 
reign  of  a  formal  system  of  religion,  and  one  that 
conferred  special  privileges  upon  a  few  classes,  was 
drawing  to  a  close ;  that  a  new  and  sphitual  empire 
was  about  to  arise  in  the  earth  ;  that  mankind  were 
to  be  moved  forward  by  the  agency  of  a  new  and 
mighty  moral  force,  towards  a  high  state  of  civiliza- 
tion and  religion. 

But  we  are  interested  to  know  whence  these  sages 
came  upon  so  remarkable  a  mission.  As  to  the  pre- 
cise country  from  which  they  came,  eminent  divines 
are  not  fully  agreed,  as  the  Evangelist  simply  men- 
tions that  they  came  from  the  East.  Some  are  of 
the  opinion  that  they  came  from  Persia,  others  that 
they  journeyed  from  Ai-abia,  and  others  still,  that 
they  came  from   Assyria.     The  arguments  in  favor 


VISIT   OF   THE   WISE  MEN.  31 

of  the  first  opinion  are,  that  this  class  of  philoso- 
phers abounded  in  Persia ;  that  the  country  was  sit- 
uated eastward  to  Judea,  which  corresponded  with 
the  words  of  the  Evangelist,  and  that  the  manner  of 
approaching  Jesus  with  presents  and  such  marks  of 
homage,  was  in  accordance  with  the  custom  in  Per- 
sia, when  persons  appeared  in  the  presence  of  kings. 
The  argument  in  favor  of  Arabia,  is  that  gold, 
frankincense,  and  myrrh,  abound  in  that  country. 
There  are  also  other  circumstances  upon  which  the 
opinion  with  reference  to  this  country,  is  based.  If 
the  wise  men  came  from  Arabia,  they  must  have  en- 
countered many  hardships  and  dangers  in  their  jour- 
ney :  for  their  course  would  lay  through  a  wild  and 
parched  desert,  which  was  infested  by  bands  of  rob- 
bers and  murderers.  But  from  whatever  country 
they  originated,  they  manifested  a  degree  of  piety 
and  zeal  that  is  worthy  of  our  admiration.  They 
were  bent  upon  finding  Jesus,  whom  they  already 
hailed  as  born  King  of  the  Jews.  They  did  not 
come  to  inquire  whether  his  birth  had  taken  place, 
for  they  had  satisfactory  knowledge  upon  that  pomt. 
They  had  seen  "  his  star,"  and  with  their  hearts  full 
of  faith,  they  had  come  to  worship. 

The  connection  of  Herod  with  this  scene  is  too 
intimate  to  be  passed  unnoticed.  This  most  wicked 
of  wicked  men  endeavored  to  turn  this  pious  mission 
into  a  means  for  effecting  the  destruction  of  the 
infant  Jesus.  With  a  degree  of  hypocrisy  and  mal- 
ice which  only  the  vilest  and  most  infamous  of  men 
are  capable  of  reaching,  he  pretended  that  he  desired 
to  know  where  the  young  child  was,  that  he  might 


32  LIFE    SCENES    OP    THE    MESSIAH. 

•also  come  and  worship  him.  Besides  being  liJ^e  all 
base  usurpers  and  tyrants,  full  of  suspicions  and 
jealousies,  his  anxiety  was  greatly  increased  by  the 
intelligence  that  had  reached  him  respecting  the 
star,  and  by  the  rumors  which  were  abroad  that 
about  that  time  a  prince  was  to  be  born  who  would 
rule  over  Israel.  His  character  presents  a  strildng 
contrast  to'  those  wise  and  good  men  whom  he 
wished  to  employ  as  instruments  for  accomplishing 
his  cruel  designs.  Before  the  birth  of  Christ,  he  had 
stained  his  administration  with  almost  every  imagin- 
able crime.  All  who  were  suspected  of  having  any 
claims  or  desii-es  for  his  crown,  were  basely  assassi- 
nated. Every  principle  of  honor,  right,  and  justice 
was  sacrificed.  The  most  sacred  and  tender  ties 
were  disregarded.  Not  content  with  murdering  his 
predecessor  in  the  extremity  of  his  old  age,  he  carried 
the  sword  into  his  own  family,  and  put  to  death  one 
of  his  wives  and  his  own  children,  and  to  carry  his 
remorseless  cruelty  to  the  highest  pitch,  he  issued  an 
edict  requiring  the  indiscriminate  slaughter  of  all 
"the  children  in  Bethlehem  and  in  all  the  coasts 
thereof,"  hoping  thus  to  accomplish  the  murder  of 
the  infant  Jesus.  His  wickedness  and  villany  were 
so  stupendous  that  neither  the  innocency  of  child- 
hood, nor  the  reverence  due  to  old  age,  nor  the  af- 
fection of  a  wife,  nor  the  obligations  of  the  parental 
relation,  afforded  any  protection  against  him.  He  is 
styled  Herod  the  Great  on  account  of  the  splendor  of 
the  palaces  which  he  built,  and  the  magnificence  of 
his  reign.  But  the  greatness  of  his  wickedness  sur- 
passed all  other  manifestations   of  greatness.      The 


VISIT    OF    THE    WISE    MEN.  33 

dark,  colossal  monuments  reared  by  his  atrocious 
cruelty,  rose  higher  and  stood  out  more  conspicuous 
than  the  temple  and  palaces  that  he  erected. 

Accustomed  to  be  implicitly  obeyed,  when  he 
found  that  he  was  mocked  or  deluded  by  the  wise 
men,  he  was  exceedingly  enraged,  and  sent  forth  that 
terrible  command  that  caused  in  Rama,  "  lamentation 
and  weeping,  and  great  mourning :  Rachel  weeping 
for  her  children  and  would  not  be  comforted  because 
they  are  not."  Under  the  reign  of  such  a  prince 
was  the  Saviour  born,  —  a  prince  whose  power  was 
based  upon  injustice,  whose  throne  was  covered  with 
blood,  and  whose  administration  was  marked  by 
every  form  of  cruelty.  On  the  one  hand  was  the 
innocent  babe  of  Bethlehem ;  on  the  other,  this 
remorseless  tyrant  thirsting  for  his  blood.  In  the 
same  country  heaven  and  heU  meet  through  their 
representatives.  They  meet  as  antagonistic  forces, 
destined  to  struggle  one  against  the  other.  The 
principles  of  the  two  worlds  are  strikingly  set  forth 
in  the  two  characters.  One  is  all  benevolence,  and 
the  other  is  unmixed  selfishness.  One  has  a  heart 
fuU  of  tenderness  and  mercy,  the  other  has  the  spirit 
of  a  fiend.  One  is  erelong  to  give  his  life  for  the 
benefit  of  the  human  family,  the  other  sacrifices 
human  life  to  attain  his  own  base  ends. 

Why  so  infamous  a  king  was  permitted  to  live 
and  to  rule  over  the  Jews  at  so  interesting  a  period 
in  their  history,  is  a  question  wliich  finite  wisdom 
cannot  answer.  Not  until  the  great  problem  of 
moral  evil  is  solved,  can  this  point  be  settled.  Viewed 
in  the  light  of  the  world's  uniform  wickedness,  it  is 


34  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

not  so  wonderful  that  the  benevolent  career  of  the 
Saviour  should  have  commenced  with  a  Herod,  and 
ended  with  a  Judas.  For  had  Christ  appeared  in  any 
age  or  nation,  he  would  have  encountered  men  of  a 
similar  character  and  similar  principles  with  these.  If 
he  comes  to  oppose  wickedness,  to  smite  the  gigantic 
forms  of  iniquity  that  prevail,  he  must  meet  the  rep- 
resentatives of  these  forms  and  systems,  from  the  day 
of  his  birth  to  the  day  of  his  death.  But  if  Christ 
had  bitter  enemies,  he  also  had  sincere  and  warm 
friends.  If  the  cruel  tyrant  sought  him  in  order  to 
iake  his  life,  the  wise  men  from  the  East  desired  to 
present  to  him  gifts,  and  to  render  to  him  the  homage 
of  grateful  and  believing  hearts. 

Let  us  next  notice  the  impression  made  upon  the 
minds  of  the  pious  sages  by  their  visit  to  the  infant 
Saviour.  As  they  were  guided  by  the  star  that  led 
them  to  the  spot  where  the  young  child  was,  the 
Evangelist  tells  us  that  "they  rejoiced  with  exceeding 
great  joy."  In  the  original  Greek,  the  words  express 
a  fulness  and  excess  of  joy  which  it  is  difficult  to 
translate  in  our  language.  The  intensity  of  their  joy 
ful  emotions  indicated  the  earnestness  of  their  desires 
to  see  Jesus,  and  their  strong  faith  in  him  They  did 
not  come  to  show  merely  their  outward  respect  at  the 
birth  of  so  illustrious  a  personage,  nor  to  render  to 
him  a  mere  formal  worship.  Their  feelings  were 
strongly  enlisted  in  the  object  of  their  search.  They 
were  men  who  were  sincere  and  earnest  inquirers 
after  the  truth,  —  men  of  learning,  of  high  intellectual 
culture,  —  men  who  were  familiar  with  the  Jewish 
Scriptures,  and  with  the  prophecies  concerning  a  corn- 


VISIT    OF    THE    WISE    MEN.  35 

ing  Messiah.  They  rejoiced  in  the  successful  termi- 
nation of  their  journey,  and  in  the  goodness  of  God 
which  permitted  them  to  behold  the  long  promised 
Messiah.  As  the  children  of  Israel  were  guided 
in  their  night  journeyings  by  a  pillar  of  fire  to  the 
promised  land,  so  their  footsteps  had  been  guided  by 
the  light  of  a  beautiful  star  or  meteor,  to  the  birth- 
place of  the  Messiah.  And  like  the  devout  Simeon 
they  might  have  said :  "  Lord,  now  let  thy  servants 
depart  in  peace,  for  our  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation, 
which  thou  hast  prepared  before  the  face  of  all 
people :  a  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles,  and  the  glory 
of  thy  people  Israel."  They  rejoiced  that  their  faith 
was  so  much  strengthened  by  what  they  saw.  Prob- 
ably they  had  before  clung  to  their  belief  amid  many 
doubts  and  discouragements.  In  their  own  country, 
where  their  religious  opinions  were  known,  they  may 
have  encountered  opposition  or  ridicule  on  account 
of  their  peculiar  views.  Their  journey  to  Bethlehem 
under  the  guidance  of  a  new  star,  may  have  been 
regarded  as  a  fanatical  and  visionary  enterprise. 
Although  they  were  men  of  learning,  rank,  and 
influence,  and  were  admitted  to  the  palaces  of 
kings,  and  consulted  on  all  important  occasions,  yet 
their  eminent  position  may  have  exposed  them  to 
great  temptations,  and  strong  resolution  may  have 
been  required  on  their  part  to  maintain  their  belief. 
But  now  they  find  their  steadfastness  and  zeal  abun- 
dantly rewarded  by  the  view  which  is  granted  to  them 
of  the  Messiah.  They  find  that  their  confidence  was 
not  misplaced,  and  they  rejoice  that  their  faith  has 
reached  so  triumphant  an  issue. 


36  LIFE   SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

It  was  also  a  source  of  joy  to  them  that  a  glorious 
Prince  of  the  Jews  was  born,  one  who  would  confer 
great  and  lasting  blessings  upon  the  nations  of  the 
earth.  How  definite  and  clear  were  their  ideas  of  the 
nature  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  the  character  of  his 
reign,  we  have  no  means  of  determining.  It  is 
hardly  probable  that  God  would  have,  in  so  remark- 
able a  manner,  guided  them  to  Bethlehem,  simply 
that  they  might  pay  a  transient  tribute  of  respect  to 
Jesus.  They  may  have  known  that  the  object  of 
their  worship  had  come  to  work  out  the  redemption 
of  our  race,  —  to  give  his  life  a  ransom  for  many. 
They  may  have  recognized  in  him  a  divine  Saviour, 
and  a  ruler  who  would  confer  great  spiritual  as  weU 
as  temporal  blessings.  While  standing  in  the  house 
by  the  side  of  Mary,  and  bending  over  the  infant 
form  of  Jesus,  they  may  have  recalled  the  prophetic 
words  of  Isaiah,  "  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto 
us  a  son  is  given :  and  the  government  shall  be  upon 
his  shoulder,  and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonder- 
ful, Counsellor,  the  mighty  God,  the  Prince  of 
Peace."  And  their  conceptions  of  the  splendor  of 
his  reign,  and  the  glories  of  his  mission,  may  have 
been  a  prominent  source  of  their  exceeding  joy. 
The  divine  being  who  had  revealed  to  them  the  bu-th 
of  Christ,  could  easily  have  imparted  to  them  clear 
views  of  his  career,  and  the  blessed  results  of  his 
life  and  of  his  death.  Especially  they  may  have 
seen  that  the  Gentile  world  would  share  largely  in 
the  benefits  of  his  advent,  and  hence  they  would 
naturally  be  filled  with  joy.  Nor  is  it  unreasonable  to 
suppose  that  these  sages,  in  their  own  country,  pre- 


VISIT   OF   THE   WISE   MEN.  37 

pared  the  way  for  the  triumph  of  divine  truth.  If 
their  faith  was  at  first  so  strong  as  to  lead  them  to 
take  a  long  journey,  and  bring  with  them  costly  gifts 
to  present  to  the  new-born  king,  how  much  must 
both  their  faith  and  zeal  have  been  quickened  by 
what  they  had  seen  and  heard.  They  may  have  re- 
turned to  their  own  country  as  missionaries  of  the 
new  religion,  and  subsequently  have  had  their  minds 
more  thoroughly  enlightened  in  regard  to  "  the  truth 
as  it  is  in  Jesus."  Indeed,  an  early  antiquity  informs 
us  that  messages  or  letters  were  afterwards  sent  to 
Jesus  from  Abgarus,  king  of  Edessa,  in  Arabia,  con- 
taining expressions  of  the  highest  respect  for  his 
character  and  mission,  —  letters  which  may  have 
had  their  origin  in  the  information  at  first  communi- 
cated by  these  sages. 

We  may  also  regard  this  visit  of  the  wise  men,  as 
a  beautiful  and  striking  emblem  of  that  happy  period 
in  the  history  of  the  church,  when,  in  the  words  of 
Isaiah,  "the  Gentiles  shall  come  to  thy  light,  and 
Idngs  to  the  brightness  of  thy  rising;"  when  "the 
abundance  of  the  sea  shall  be  converted  unto  thee;" 
when  "  all  they  from  Sheba  shall  come,  and  bring  gold 
and  incense,  and  shall  show  forth  the  praises  of  the 
Lord."  It  was  peculiarly  fit  that  the  future  triumphs 
of  the  Gospel  among  the  Gentile  nations,  should 
thus  be  represented  in  the  early  history  of  the  Mes- 
siah. For  if  Christ  was  to  be  despised  and  rejected 
by  the  Jews,  it  was  a  consolation  to  his  parents  and 
friends  to  receive  some  tokens  of  his  success  among 
a  portion,  at  least,  of  the  human  family.  Thus  while 
we  look  upon  Herod  as  a  representative  of  the  cru- 
4 


38  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE  MESSIAH. 

elty  and  treachery  that  Christ  would  meet  with  at 
the  hands  of  his  people,  we  delight  to  turn  our  eyes 
towards  these  wise  men,  as  the  representatives  of 
those  nations  that  would  one  day  come  to  Jesus  to 
worship,  and  pour  their  gold  and  silver  into  the  treas- 
ury of  the  Lord.  And  what  was  shadowed  forth 
in  this  visit,  we  find  has  been  fully  realized.  For  the 
light  of  Christ's  holy  mission  soon  poured  over  the 
walls  of  Jerusalem,  travelled  beyond  the  confines  of 
Judea,  and  reached  the  millions  that  for  long  ages 
had  been  sitting  in  darloiess.  The  trumpet  voice  of 
the  prophet  was  heard,  saying  to  them,  "Arise,  shine, 
for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  has 
risen  upon  thee."  At  this  day  we  have  the  spectacle 
presented  to  us  of  Judea,  once  the  holy  land,  lying 
waste  and  barren,  its  cities  demolished,  or  in  the 
hands  of  infidels,  while  over  Gentile  nations  there 
rise  thousands  of  Christian  churches,  from  which  go 
forth  influences  and  agencies  that  are  blessing  the 
world.  On  this  continent,  at  that  time  an  unknown 
wilderness,  there  has  in  these  modern  days  grown  up 
a  Christian  power,  which  we  believe  will  not  wane, 
until  the  Gospel  is  preached  to  every  creature.  The 
stone  which  the  Jewish  builders  rejected,  has  become 
the  corner-stone  of  our  modern  Christendom.  "  This 
is  the  Lord's  doings :  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes." 

The  manner  in  which  the  wise  men  were  enabled 
to  render  their  visit  a  beautiful  emblem  of  such  glo- 
rious results,  and  were  saved  from  being  even  the 
innocent  instruments  of  executing  the  cruel  purpose 
of  Herod,  is  worthy  of  a  moment's  notice.  After 
having  worshipped  the  new-born  king  and  left  their 


VISIT   OF  THE   WISE  MEN.  39 

treasures,  we  are  told,  that,  "  being  warned  of  God  in 
a  dream  that  they  should  not  return  to  Herod,  ihey 
departed  into  their  own  country,  another  way."  Had 
it  not  been  for  this  divine  communication,  they  might 
have  had  the  grievous  reflection  of  having  been  the 
indirect  occasion  of  the  death  of  the  holy  child.  But 
the  same  God  in  whom  they  put  their  trust  when 
they  entered  upon  their  journey,  was  with  them  in 
every  extremity.  He  directed  their  steps,  warned 
them  of  danger,  and  kept  them  from  being  the  in- 
struments of  the  tyrant's  cruelty.  They  returned  to 
their  own  country,  carrying  with  them  richer  treas- 
ures than  those  which  they  brought,  and  rejoicing 
that  by  the  aid  of  divine  power,  they  had  been  saved 
from  the  snare  which  was  laid  to  entrap  them. 

This  scene  teaches  us  lessons  of  practical  impor- 
tance. All  wise  men  in  every  age  of  the  world  will 
seek  Christ.  They  will  seek  not  only  the  evidences 
of  his  birth,  but  will  examine  his  system  of  doctrines, 
his  scheme  of  redemption,  his  claims  upon  our  hom- 
age and  worship.  They  will  follow  the  guidance  of 
the  star  of  hope  that  appears  in  the  moral  firmament, 
—  a  star  that  to  the  believing  will  increase  in  bright- 
ness, and  one  day  become  a  sun,  filling  the  heavens 
with  its  splendor  and  glory.  They  will  bring  gifts 
worthy  of  the  Saviour's  acceptance,  —  the  sacrifice 
of  a  broken  and  contrite  heart,  their  cordial  love,  and 
the  services  of  their  lives.  They  will  experience  the 
joy  which  the  sages  felt.  Every  new  interview  with 
the  Saviour  wiU  increase  their  delight.  They  will 
join  the  Psalmist  in  his  prophetic  and  sublime  words, 
"  He  shall  live,  and  to  him  shall  be  given  of  the  gold 


40  LIFE    SCENES    OF    TnE>MESSIAH. 

of  Sheba :  prayer  also  shall  be  made  for  him  contin- 
ually, and  daily  shall  he  be  praised.  His  name  shall 
endure  forever,  and  men  shall  be  blessed  in  him  :  all 
nations  shall  call  him  blessed." 


IV. 

TEMPTATION   IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


"  Then  was  jesus  led  op  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness  to 

BE    TEMPTED    OP   THE    DEVIL." MatthcW  iv.  1. 

The  period  which  elapsed  between  the  childhood 
of  Jesus  and  his  public  ministry,  was  employed 
by  him  in  making  preparation  for  his  great  work. 
Uniting  as  he  did  a  human  with  a  divine  nature,  his 
human  nature  was  subject  to  those  laws  of  cultm-c 
and  discipline  which  belong  to  our  race.  "We  are 
informed  that  in  his  youth  he  "  increased  in  wisdom, 
and  in  favor  with  God  and  man."  His  natural  fac- 
ulties were  developed  and  expanded  as  he  advanced 
in  years,  and  were  thus  fitted  to  become  the  organs 
of  his  divine  nature.  As  the  human  body  in  its 
growth  and  progress  towards  maturity,  becomes  a 
vehicle  through  which  the  mind  acts  and  expresses 
its  emotions  and  thoughts,  so  the  human  soul  of 
Christ,  by  development  and  culture,  was  prepared  to 
become  the  medium  through  which  his  divine  nature 
might  express  its  thoughts  and  make  its  revelation 
to  the  world. 

Of  the  early  history  of  Jesus  we  Know  but  little. 
A  single  incident  is  recorded  which  strikingly  illus- 


. 


42  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

trates  his  progress  in  knowledge,  and  his  con- 
sciousness of  the  divine  nature  within  him.  When 
about  twelve  years  of  age,  his  parents,  on  making  their 
annual  visit  to  Jerusalem,  at  the  time  of  the  Pass- 
over, took  him  with  them.  On  their  return  they 
missed  him,  and  after  searching,  he  was  found  in  the 
temple,  sitting  in  the  midst  of  the  doctors,  and  dis- 
cussing with  them,  much  to  their  wonder  and  admi- 
ration, questions  of  religious  faith.  Doubtless  his 
mind  was  greatly  quickened  by  what  he  saw  and 
heard  at  Jerusalem  and  in  the  temple ;  and  probably 
on  this  occasion,  for  the  first  time,  the  divine  light 
burst  forth  from  his  intellect,  and  the  infinite  treas- 
ures of  his  wisdom  were  unfolded  to  human  view. 
The  learned  doctors  were  amazed  at  the  penetration, 
clearness,  skill,  and  power  of  argumefit  manifested 
by  a  youth  at  so  tender  an  age.  But  though  sur- 
prised, they  were  not  aware  that  what  they  beheld 
was  the  opening  fountain  of  that  mighty  stream  of 
thought,  which  was  destined  to  purify  the  spiritual 
life  of  man,  and  flow  on  in  its  fertilizing  course 
through  all  coming  ages. 

The  early  preparation  of  Christ  for  his  public  min- 
istry and  achievements,  included  discipline  as  well 
as  culture  ;  and  that  kind  of  discipline  which  results 
from  conflicts  with  temptation.  Whether  it  is  an 
indispensable  condition  of  moral  discipline  and  moral 
rectitude,  that  evil  or  temptation,  in  some  of  their 
forms,  must  be  met  and  resisted,  is  a  question  which 
)ve  need  not  stop  to  discuss.  It  is  sufficient  to  our 
present  purpose  to  know  that  Christ  was  tempted,  and 
in  this  fact,  we  find  the  necessity  of  the  temptation. 


TEMPTATION    IN    THE     WILDERNESS.  43 

From  the  narrative  we  learn  that  Jesus,  being  full 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  returned  from  Jordan,  where  he 
had  received  the  solemn  rite  of  baptism,  and  was 
immediately  led  by  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness,  to 
meet  there  the  great  tempter,  and  decide  with  him 
the  question  of  supremacy  and  victory.  Whether 
the  account  which  the  Evangelists  have  furnished  is 
to  be  taken  literally  in  all  its  features,  or  has,  in  some 
respects,  a  symboli-cal  import,  we  are  not  prepared  to 
decide.  The  principles,  however,  involved  in  the 
case,  are  the  same,  whether  we  regard  it  literally  or 
symbolically. 

It  appears  from  the  account  that  there  were  three 
distinct  temptations,  that  appealed  severally  to  Christ's 
necessities ;  to  the  feeling  of  presumption,  and  that 
of  ambition. 

With  the  first  he  was  assailed  after  having  fasted 
forty  days  and  forty  nights.  Being  filled  with  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  in  the  retirement  of  the  wilderness, 
far  from  the  distracting  influences  of  the  world,  he 
was  so  absorbed  by  his  meditations  upon  the  gi-eat- 
ness  and  glories  of  the  work  that  was  before  him,  that 
he  was  not  conscious  for  a  considerable  period  of  the 
lapse  of  time,  or  of  his  need  of  food.  Instances  of  a 
similar  character  have  occurred  in  the  history  of  per- 
sons eminent  for  their  intellectual  vigor  and  glowing 
piety.  Moses,  in  the  solitude  of  the  mount,  before 
receiving  the  law  from  Jehovah,  fasted  forty  days,  to 
prepare  his  mind  for  the  stupendous  scenes  that  were 
to  open  before  him.  Elijah,  the  chief  of  the  prophets, 
fasted  the  same  period ;  —  and  now  he  who  combined 
in  his  own  person,"  lawgiver,  prophet,  and  redeemer, 


44  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

the  author  of  a  new  covenant  and  founder  of  a  new 
dispensation,  spends  the  same  time  in  fasting,  humili- 
ation, and  prayer.  While  in  a  state  of  exhaustion 
from  such  long  continued  abstinence,  the  tempter  ap- 
proached him  in  a  visible  form,  as  one  who  desired 
to  witness  the  evidences  of  his  sincerity  and  divinity. 
The  skill  and  subtlety  of  Satan  were  manifested  not 
only  in  his  selection  of  such  a  time  in  which  to  pre- 
sent the  temptation,  but  in  assuming  the  character 
of  one  who  was  an  inquirer  after  truth.  "  K  thou  art 
the  Son  of  God,"  that  extraordinary  person  who  has 
been  long  expected,  then  "  command  that  these  stones 
be  made  bread,"  and  thus  at  once  satisfy  your  hun- 
ger. But  Jesus  replied,  "  It  is  written,  Man  shall  not 
live  by  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God."  This  quotation 
is  made  from  Deuteronomy  viii.  3,  wherein  reference 
is  made  to  the  manner  in  which  God  sustained  the 
Israelites  in  the  wilderness.  They  were  not  supported 
by  the  bread  and  flesh  of  the  Egyptians,  but  by 
manna  sent  directly  from  heaven  ;  and  the  idea  which 
Christ  intends  to  convey  is,  that  the  same  God  can 
sustain  him  in  the  wilderness  without  bread.  Into 
that  wilderness  he  had  been  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  he  prefers  to  continue  under  his  guidance  and 
care,  rather  than  distrust  Providence  and  perform  a 
miracle  to  satisfy  his  necessities.  His  supreme  de- 
sire was  to  know  and  to  follow  the  divine  will,  and 
he  is  confident  that  God  will  bring  to  him  relief  in 
his  own  time  and  way.  On  other  occasions  we  find 
the  same  unwillingness,  on  the  part  of  Christ,  to  per- 
form miracles  for  his  own  personal  benefit.    When  he 


TEMPTATION    IN    THE    WILDERNESS.  45 

was  betrayed,  and  was  surrounded  by  the  soldiers  and 
the  mob  who  were  anxious  to  seize  him,  he  said: 
"  Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot  now  pray  to  my  Father, 
and  he  shall  presently  give  me  more  than  twelve 
legions  of  angels  ?  "  And  when  he  had  been  naUed 
to  the  cross,  the  priests  and  scribes,  as  they  passed 
by,  said :  "  He  saved  others  :  himself  he  cannot  save. 
If  he  be  the  King  of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down 
from  tlie  cross,  and  we  will  believe  him."  But  neither 
to  save  himself  from  suffering,  nor  to  gratify  curiosity, 
nor,  above  all,  to  meet  the  wishes  of  the  arch  de- 
ceiver would  Christ  exert  his  miraculous  power. 

Besides,  in  every  position  that  he  occupied,  he 
stood  as  an  example  to  mankind.  It  was  a  part  of 
his  mission  to  be  tempted  "  like  as  we  are,  yet  with- 
out sin."  He  came  to  struggle  in  a  human  form 
against  the  great  adversary,  —  to  demonstrate  that 
evU  could  be  resisted,  and  the  devil  triumphed  over 
in  every  conflict.  It  is  true  that  he  had  not  a  sinful 
nature  for  temptation  to  fasten  itself  upon ;  but  he 
had  human  sensibilities  and  wants,  and  was  so  tried 
as  to  be  able  to  sympathize  with  man  in  all  the 
varied  circumstances  and  sorrows  of  life.  Had  he,  in 
the  wilderness,  exerted  his  miraculous  power,  and 
converted  the  stones  at  his  feet  into  bread,  and  thus 
satisfied  the  cravings  of  hunger ;  or  had  he,  when 
arrested,  summoned  legions  of  angels  to  his  aid,  and 
destroyed  his  enemies,  important  ends  in  his  mission 
would  have  remained  unaccomplished.  Man  needed 
a  Saviour  not  only  with  divine  powers,  but  with 
human  sympathies ;  one  who  could  feel  in  his  own 
soul  the  force  of  human  weakness  and  dependence ; 


46  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

one  who  could  combine  the  authority  and  omnipo- 
tence and  glory  of  a  God,  with  the  endurance,  vir- 
tues, and  submission  of  a  perfect  man.  How  else 
can  Christ  be  our  example?  How  else  can  we 
follow  in  his  footsteps  ?  In  these  various  walks  of 
life,  amid  these  temptations  that  beset  us,  in  con- 
flicts with  tlie  great  adversary,  how  can  we  follow 
one  who  has  only  a  divine  nature  ;  who  by  the  breath 
of  his  power  can  slay  every  foe,  and  thus  has  infinite 
advantages  over  us  in  every  respect.  Wlien  Christ 
wrought  miracles,  it  was  to  attest  his  divinity  and  to 
serve  and  benefit  others.  But  when  he  suffered  and 
struggled  with  temptation,  it  was  in  his  human  capac- 
ity. St.  Peter  says  :  "  Christ  suffered  for  us,  leaving 
for  us  an  example  that  ye  should  foUow  his  steps 
Who  knew  no  sin,  neither  was  guUe  found  in  his 
mouth ;  who  when  he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again ; 
when  he  suffered,  threatened  not;  but  committeth 
himself  to  him  that  judgeth  righteously." 

In  the  reply  which  Christ  made  to  the  tempter 
there  is  also  a  significancy  that  is  worthy  of  our 
remembrance :  "  Man  shall  not  live  by  bread  alone." 
As  though  he  had  said,  bread  or  food  is  not  the  only 
nourishment  that  man  needs.  He  has  a  higher  life 
than  that  of  the  body,  to  be  fed.  He  has  nobler  aspi- 
rations to  meet,  purer  and  loftier  ends  to  attain,  than 
those  which  terminate  in  bodily  comfort !  He  has  a 
mind  to  discipline,  powers  to  invigorate,  virtues  to 
strengthen,  a  soul  to  be  fitted  for  solemn  duties  and 
weighty  responsibilities.  His  proper  food  is  the 
Word  of  God  —  divine  truth  —  that  spiritual  nour- 
ishment that  descends  lilte  manna  from  heaven.    To 


TEMPTATION    IN    THE    WILDERNESS.  47 

this  Christ  referred  when  he  said  on  one  occasion 
to  his  disciples :  "  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know 
not  of."  When  conversing  with  the  woman  of  Sama- 
ria he  said :  "  Whosoever  shall  drink  of  the  water 
that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst ; "  but  it  shall 
be  "  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  unto  everlast- 
ing life."  Should  not  all  seek  that  water  and  food  that 
will  give  real  life,  everlasting  life  I  In  God's  Holy- 
Word,  we  have  spread  out  a  celestial  banquet, — food 
for  the  soul,  —  food  that  will  nourish  us  for  immortality. 
Being  defeated  in  this  attempt,  the  tempter  very 
artfully  assails  the  Saviour  at  another  point,  and 
endeavors  to  lead  him  into  an  act  of  presumption. 
Taking  him  to  Jerusalem,  and  placing  him  on  a  pin- 
nacle of  the  temple,  he  said  unto  him :  "  K  thou  be 
the  Son  of  God,  cast  thyself  down ;  for  it  is  written, 
He  shall  give  his  angels  charge  concerning  thee,  and 
in  their  hands  shall  they  bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any 
time  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone."  The  word 
pinnacle,  though  it  agrees  well  with  the  original 
Greek,  yet  is  liable  to  convey  to  the  English  reader  a 
wrong  idea.  The  roof  of  the  temple  was  flat,  and 
was  surrounded  with  a  battlement,  a  part  of  which 
was  very  high.  Upon  the  edge  probably  of  the  loft- 
iest portion,  the  Saviour  stood  when  the  tempter  as- 
sailed him.  In  order  to  present  the  temptation  in  the 
strongest  possible  manner,  Satan  assures  him,  on  Scrip- 
tural authority,  that  there  will  be  perfect  safety  in  his 
making  this  demonstration  of  his  miraculous  power. 
But  Christ,  seeing  at  once  through  the  cunning  of 
the  adversary,  replied :  It  is  also  written,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  tempt  the  Lord  thy  God."    He  felt  that  it  would 


48  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

be  gross  presumption  to  attempt  to  call  into  requisi- 
tion the  omnipotence  of  Jehovah,  when  the  danger 
could  be  avoided  by  descending  from  the  battlement 
in  the  usual  manner.  His  words  teach  us  the  great 
lesson,  that  we  are  to  expect  divine  aid  only  When  we 
make  a  diligent  use  of  the  means  that  are  in  our 
power.  K  we  are  found  out  of  the  path  of  duty,  or 
rush  presumptuously  into  peril,  or  unnecessarily  ex- 
pose ourselves  to  dangers,  we  need  not  expect  that 
omnipotence  will  interfere  for  our  protection.  God 
has  instituted  certain  laws  for  the  government  of  our 
health,  safety,  usefulness,  advancement  in  piety ;  and 
if  these  laws  are  violated,  we  cannot  expect  the  Deity 
to  go  out  of  his  course,  or  throw  the  system  upon 
which  he  governs  the  universe  into  disorder,  merely 
that  we  may  be  saved  from  the  consequences  of  our 
imprudence.  Should  he  do  this  in  one  case,  he  must 
in  another,  and  in  a  third  and  fourth,  and  thus  there 
would  soon  be  an  end  to  all  order  and  government. 
K  a  person  of  a  zealous  temperament  and  of  ardent 
piety,  in  the  prosecution  of  even  a  good  work,  ex- 
poses his  health  or  person  to  dangers,  he  has  no  right 
to  expect  a  special  act  of  divine  assistance  to  meet 
an  exigency  that  may  be  met  by  the  employment  of 
the  ordinary  means  of  protection  and  safety.  The 
young  disciple,  whose  ardor  prompts  him  to  make 
the  most  thorough  mental  preparation  for  the  gospel 
ministry,  or  the  devoted  missionary  who  goes  forth  to 
convert  savage  tribes  to  the  principles  of  the  gospel, 
are  not  exempt  from  the  great  laws  which  the  Deity 
has  instituted  for  our  safety  and  government.  It  is 
true,  that  if,  in  the  clear  path  of  duty,  they  meet  with 


TEMPTATION    IN    TUE    WILDERNESS.  49 

dangers,  they  have  a  right  to  ask  ana  exjject  divine 
assistance ;  and,  indeed,  upon  the  ordinary  means  of 
safety,  we  should  at  all  times  seek  the  divine  bless- 
ing. I  fully  believe  in  what  are  termed  special  prov- 
idences in  cases  where  human  means  fail.  The 
Israelites  in  the  wilderness  experienced  them.  The 
Old  Testament  saints,  Elijah,  Shadrach  and  his  asso- 
ciates, Daniel  and  others,  were  the  favored  subjects 
of  divine  interposition  and  aid.  And  in  our  day, 
there  is  too  little  exercise  of  strong  confidence  in 
God,  —  too  little  boldness  in  his  service  based  upon 
reliance  on  his  aid.  But  what  the  example  of  Christ 
teaches  under  this  temptation  is,  that  we  must  asso- 
ciate prudence  and  forethought  with  our  piety ;  that 
we  must  not  mistake  presumption  for  zeal,  nor  rash- 
ness for  confidence  in  God.  And  we  see  the  distinc- 
tion for  which  we  contend  clearly  illustrated  in  the 
whole  career  of  the  Saviour.  No  one  will  charge 
Christ  with  a  want  of  zeal,  boldness,  and  earnestness 
in  the  prosecution  of  his  great  work.  And  yet  his 
whole  life  was  marked  with  the  greatest  prudence 
and  discretion.  He  never  voluntarily  exposed  himself 
to  peril,  and  always  used  the  wisest  means  to  escape 
the  stratagems  of  his  enemies.  And  by  pursuing 
this  course,  he  was  enabled  to  accomplish  the  greatest 
amount  of  usefulness,  and  to  set  before  mankind  a 
perfect  example.  As  the  two  gases  that  compose  the 
atmosphere  are  so  united  as  to  secure  the  greatest 
amount  of  life  and  vigorous  health,  so  in  Christ  these 
two  classes  of  virtues  were  so  united  as  to  secure 
the  most  healthy  action  and  the  accomplishment  of 
the  highest  good. 

5 


50  LIFE   SCENES    OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

Jjet  the  church  of  Christ  unite  these  two  elements 
of  strength,  and  she  would  not  only  grow  with  an 
inward  spirituality,  but  she  would  be  mighty  through 
God  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strong-holds  of  sin. 
We  should  see  her  embattled  hosts  marching  forth, 
fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an 
army  with  banners.  The  church  would  obtain  con- 
quests by  an  earnest,  progressive  spirit,  and  retain 
the  advantages  gained  by  a  sound  and  healthy  con- 
servatism. We  should  neither  be  afflicted  by  a  dead 
formalism  on  the  one  hand,  nor  by  a  rash,  headstrong 
zeal  on  the  other.  As  in  the  physical  universe  the 
two  forces,  the  centripetal  and  centrifugal,  the  one 
drawing  the  planets  toward  the  sun,  and  the  other 
drawing  them  from  it,  secure  the  regular  and  harmo- 
nious action  of  these  bodies  around  the  central  orb, 
so  these  two  moral  forces  in  combination,  would  keep 
the  church  at  the  same  time  in  motion  and  in  its 
orbit  around  its  central  head,  and  bring  every  part 
of  it  within  the  light  and  heat  of  the  great  Sun  of 
Righteousness. 

The  tempter,  failing  in  this  effort,  makes  a  third 
attempt,  and  endeavors  to  excite  in  the  Saviour  the 
sphit  of  ambition.  He  takes  him  to  an  exceeding 
high  mountain,  and  shows  to  him  the  kingdoms  of 
the  world,  and  says,  "All  this  power  will  I  give  thee 
and  the  glory  of  them,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and 
worship  me."  If  we  take  this  language  literally, 
confining  however  the  word  "world,"  to  mean  the 
land  of  Judea  and  the  surrounding  nations,  then  the 
mountain  described  by  the  Abb^  Mariti  could  have 
afforded  the  prospect  referred  to.     Speaking  of  the 


TEMPTATION  IN  THE  WILDERNESS.  51 

view  he  says,  "  Here  we  enjoyed  the  most  beautiful 
prospect  imaginable.  This  part  of  the  mountain 
overlooks  the  mountains  of  Arabia,  the  country  of 
Gilead  and  of  the  Amorites,  the  plains  of  Moab  and 
Jericho,  the  river  Jordan,  and  the  whole  extent  of  the 
Dead  Sea."  If,  however,  we  do  not  take  the  lan- 
guage literally,  then  we  may  suppose  that  a  vision 
of  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the  splendor  and 
glory  of  them,  passed  before  the  mind  of  Christ.  In 
either  case  the  object  of  the  temptation  is  the  same, 
namely,  to  induce  the  Messiah  to  establish  an  out- 
ward and  worldly  kingdom,  which  may  be  purchased 
with  all  its  splendors,  by  a  single  act  of  worship  ren- 
dered to  Satan.  This  the  tempter  urges  him  to  do, 
rather  than  attempt  to  create  a  spiritual  empire  that 
must  necessarily  be  gi'aduaUy  developed,  and  must 
advance  in  the  hearts  of  men,  without  observation 
or  the  aid  of  external  attractions.  Thus  Satan  en- 
deavored to  secularize  Christ's  views  of  dominion, 
and  induce  him  to  employ  his  aid  in  establishing  and 
extending  his  sovereignty.  But  the  Saviour,  indig- 
nant at  so  revolting  a  proposition,  and  filled  with 
abhorrence  at  the  idea  of  worshipping  a  fallen  and 
created  being,  said.  "  Get  thee  behind  me,  or  get  thee 
hence,  Satan;  for  it  is  written,  thou  shalt  worship 
the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve." 
This  temptation  is  so  full  of  blasphemy,  that  the 
Saviour  repels  it  at  once,  and  in  the  exercise  of  Ms 
divine  authority,  commands  Satan  to  leave  him. 
And  by  resisting  it,  Christ  virtually  protests  against 
every  endeavor  to  associate  his  kingdom  with  the 
governments  of  this  world.     He  establishes  the  prin- 


52  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

ciple  that  his  empire  is  a  spiritual  one,  —  that  it  is  to 
be  carried  forward  by  divine  influences,  and  that  any 
mixture  of  worldly  ambition,  or  evil  agencies,  is  hos- 
tile to  its  progress,  and  destructive  of  its  pure  and 
noble  ends.  To  this  principle  he  clung  with  the 
greatest  tenacity  through  life,  even  up  to  the  hour 
when  he  returned,  amid  hosts  of  angels,  to  the  celes- 
tial city.  And  it  was  the  more  necessary  that  he 
should  frequently  unfold  and  insist  upon  this  idea, 
because  of  the  secular  views  which  were  entertained 
by  even  his  most  sincere  and  devoted  followers.  Jt 
was  exceedingly  diflicult  for  them  to  rise  to  the  con- 
ception of  a  purely  spiritual  empire,  —  an  empire 
that  should  advance  by  the  power  of  motives  and 
moral  considerations, — that  should  obtain  conquests 
over  the  affections,  and  should  be  governed  by  the 
great  laws  of  benevolence  which  reign  in  the  heav- 
enly kingdom.  Besides  the  natural  tendency  of  the 
mind  to  worldly  and  ambitious  views,  religion  had 
been  so  long  associated  with  the  arm  of  secular 
power,  that  it  was  more  difficult  to  build  up  this 
new  idea  in  the  human  heart.  But  it  gradually,  un- 
der the  teachings  and  example  of  Christ,  worked 
itself  into  being,  and  extended  from  heart  to  heart, 
until  it  became  a  moral  force,  the  influence  of  which 
was  widely  and  deeply  felt. 

Another  reason  might  be  assigned  for  Christ's 
resisting  this  temptation.  These  very  kingdojns  of 
the  world  would  one  day  come  into  his  possession, 
though  in  a  far  different  manner  from  that  which 
Satan  proposes.  For  the  Son  of  God  had  the  prom- 
ise that  the  heathen  should  be  given  to  him  as  an 


TEMPTATION    IN    THE     WILDERNESS.  53 

inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for 
a  possession.  He  would  gain  them  by  influences 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  individual  subjects.  He 
would  conquer  them  by  the  power  of  love.  He  would 
purify,  elevate,  and  sanctify  them,  and  prepare  them 
to  be  united  to  his  heavenly  and  everlasting  empire. 
He  would  also  receive  the  glory  of  them ;  a  far 
higher  and  richer  glory  than  the  tempter  ever  con- 
ceived of;  the  glory  of  intellectual  eminence,  lofty 
virtues,  and  a  religious  faith  and  devotion  wrought 
out  by  gospel  truth. 

The  temptations  passed  through,  and  the  tempted 
conquered  and  driven  from  the  field,  the  scene  closes 
by  the  sudden  appearance  of  holy  angels,  who  come 
to  minister  to  the  Lord  of  glory.  From  their  lofty 
seats  above  they  have  watched  the  conflicts  through 
which  the  Saviour  has  passed.  They  have  wit- 
nessed his  glorious  victories,  and  now  they  hasten 
with  delight  to  his  relief. 

Thus  disciplined  and  fortified,  Christ  is  prepared 
to  enter  upon  his  public  ministry,  and  accomplish 
those  mighty  deeds  and  glorious  achievements  that 
will  give  him  a  name  that  is  above  every  name,  —  a 
name  before  which  every  knee  shall  bow,  and  the 
authority  of  which  every  tongue  shall  acknowledge. 


5* 


V. 

HIS    MIGHTY    DEEDS. 


"Go  AND  SHOW  JOHN  THOSE  THINGS  WHICH  YE  DO  HEAR  AND 
SEE  ;  THE  BLIND  RECEIVE  THEIR  SIGHT,  THE  IAMB  WALK,  THE 
LEPERS  ARE   CLEANSED,   THE   DEAF   HEAR,   AND    THE    DEAD   ARE 

RAISED  UP." — St,  Matthew  xi.  4,  5. 

Much  has  been  written  for  and  against  the  doctrine 
of  miracles,  as  taught  in  both  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments. The  enemies  of  Christianity  have  been  par- 
ticularly zealous  in  assailing  this  article  of  our  faith, 
and  laboring  to  break  down  its  testimony  in  favor  of 
the  divine  origin  of  the  Gospel.  Hume,  the  prince 
of  modern  sceptics,  taxed  his  ingenuity,  wit,  and  all 
the  resources  of  his  philosophy,  to  expel  from  the 
court  of  human  reason  these  witnesses.  Others  have 
framed  ingenious  arguments  against  the  doctrine,  and 
attempted  to  show  that  it  could  not  be  sustained 
upon  any  reasonable  grounds.  But  the  doctrine  has 
passed  through  the  severe  ordeal  of  opposition  un- 
harmed. Indeed,  it  has  gathered  strength  from  every 
conflict  with  its  adversaries,  and  every  new  investiga- 
tion has  added  weight  to  its  authority. 

In  considering  this  subject,  our  first  remark  is,  that 


HIS    MIGHTY    DEEDS.  55 

it  is  perfectly  reasonable  that  the  mission  of  Christ 
should  he  attested  by  miracles.  If  a  messenger  is  sent 
to  us  from  the  eternal  throne,  or  if  a  system  of  relig- 
ion is  exhibited  to  us  with  claims  upon  our  belief 
and  adoption,  it  must  necessarily  be  accompanied 
with  such  evidences  as  will  convince  our  judgment. 
We  need  in  such  a  case  more  than  ordinary  proof. 
We  need  that  kind  and  degree  of  testimony  that  the 
importance  of  the  case,  and  the  greatness  of  the  con- 
sequences, demand.  It  is  true  that  we  can  form  some 
opinion  of  the  character  of  communications  pur- 
porting to  come  from  God,  from  their  inherent  excel- 
lence, and  the  reputation  for  honesty  and  integrity 
that  those  enjoy  who  deliver  the  messages.  But  this 
is  not  enough  to  satisfy  the  mind ;  nor  is  it  sufficient 
to  place  the  system  upon  a  solid  and  permanent 
basis.  For  wise  men  may  utter  sound  maxims  and 
useful  sentiments ;  and  persons  of  unimpeached  in- 
tegrity may  advance  theories  which  they  believe  are 
founded  in  truth,  and  are  essential  to  man's  highest 
welfare.  In  a  matter  that  affects  owx  spiritual  inter- 
ests, and  the  immortal  destiny  of  the  soul,  we  re- 
quire the  most  clear  and  positive  proof.  If  we  are 
told  that  God  speaks,  we  ask  for  proof  that  the  voice 
which  we  hear  is  divine,  before  we  can  receive  the 
communications  that  are  made.  And  in  what  way 
can  this  proof  be  furnished,  so  readily  and  effectually, 
as  by  displays  of  miraculous  power  ?  Let  the  indi- 
vidual or  individuals  claiming  to  give  us  divine 
teachings,  suspend  the  laws  of  nature,  or  perform 
deeds  that  require  the  exercise  of  omnipotent  power, 
and  they  furnish  us  the  highest  possible  proof  of  their 


56  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

sincerity,  and  of  the  genuineness  of  their  messages. 
Now  if  it  was  necessary  that  mankind  should  re- 
ceive a  divine  revelation,  —  if  it  was  necessary  that 
a  teacher  sent  from  God  should  come  to  enlighten 
the  ignorant,  reclaim  the  vicious,  roll  away  the  moral 
darkness  from  the  earth,  and  unfold  a  spiritual  sys- 
tem that  would  prepare  the  human  family  for  the 
solemnities  and  joys  of  an  eternal  state,  then  it  was 
equally  necessary  that  these  communications  should 
be  attested  by  miracles.  Indeed,  the  very  idea  of  a 
divine  revelation,  or  mission,  involves  a  display  of 
miraculous  power.  The  two  are  inseparably  con- 
nected. 

The  inquiry  next  arises,  How  can  the  genuineness 
and  credibility  of  miracles  he  proved?  I  answer, 
they  can  be  proved  like  any  other  phenomena  or 
facts  in  history,  by  the  testimony  of  competent 
and  honest  witnesses.  There  are  various  kinds  of 
evidence  employed  in  the  different  departments  of 
human  knowledge.  By  the  evidence  of  our  senses 
we  judge  of  the  existence  of  external  objects,  and 
the  reality  of  phenomena  that  pass  under  our  ob- 
servation. Li  the  sciences,  we  reason  upon  mathe- 
matical principles  ;  in  morals  we  depend  upon  moral 
proof,  and  for  the  truth  of  the  facts  of  history  we 
rely  upon  human  testimony.  The  authority  of  these 
several  kinds  of  evidence  in  their  various  depart- 
ments must  be  admitted,  or  nothing  can  be  proved. 
If  the  force  of  human  testimony  be  denied,  then  we 
involve  tlie  whole  past  history  of  mankind  in  doubt 
and  uncertainty.  We  swing  out  upon  an  ocean  of 
scepticism,  exposed  to  the  wild  tempests  of  unbelief, 


HIS    MIGHTY    DEEDS.  57 

with  no  light  to  guide  us  to  the  regions  of  truth. 
But  if  the  testimony  of  competent  witnesses  be  ad- 
mitted in  regard  to  any  facts  or  phenomena  of  his- 
tory, then  we  claim  the  same  with  regard  to  the 
miracles  of  Christ.  If  it  is  capable  of  proof  that 
such  a  man  as  Socrates  lived  and  uttered  the  wise 
maxims  that  are  ascribed  to  him,  or  that  Ctesar 
lived  and  led  forth  the  Roman  armies  to  conquest, 
or  that  Luther  wrought  out  the  great  Reformation,  it 
is  equally  capable  of  proof  that  Jesus  Christ  lived 
and  performed  the  mighty  deeds  which  are  ascribed 
to  him.  If  a  sufficient  number  of  honest  and  com- 
petent witnesses  are  examined,  all  of  whom  testify 
that  they  saw  Christ  heal  the  sick,  restore  the  blind 
to  sight,  and  raise  the  dead ;  and  if  abundant  evi- 
dence is  furnished  that  they  could  not  be  deceived 
by  false  appearances,  nor  deluded  by  any  spirit  of 
infatuation,  then  we  are  bound  to  admit  their  testi- 
mony, or  to  give  up  entirely  the  basis  upon  which  all 
such  testimony  rests. 

Admitting,  then,  the  validity  of  human  testimony, 
let  us  briefly  examine  the  miracles  which  Christ  is 
said  to  have  performed. 

The  character  and  circumstances  of  the  witnesses 
were  such  as  to  favor  the  credibility  of  Christ's 
miracles.  Those  who  saw  these  remarkable  displays 
of  omnipotent  power,  and  bear  testimony  to  their 
reality,  were  men  whose  honesty  and  integrity  had 
never  been  impeached, — whose  simplicity  of  charac- 
ter placed  them  above  the  suspicion  of  attempting 
to  deceive  the  people,   and  whose  strong  common 


58  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

highest  degree  improbable  that  they  could  them- 
selves have  been  deluded.  Besides,  they  had  no 
motive  for  giving  currency  to  such  events,  unless 
they  actually  took  place ;  for  they  were  aware  how 
extremely  unpopular  the  cause  of  Christ  was  among 
the  Jewish  people ;  and  how  much  it  was  to  their 
worldly  disadvantage  to  be  connected  with  such  a 
movement.  They  knew,  too,  that  with  the  truth  on 
their  side,  they  would  be,  by  many,  disbelieved,  and 
by  others  persecuted  for  having  any  confidence  in 
the  reality  of  these  miracles.  Yet  they  went  for- 
ward, everywhere  preaching  this  doctrme,  and  sub- 
jecting themselves  to  every  form  of  self-denial,  in 
order  to  induce  men  to  embrace  the  truth.  So  fully 
convinced  were  they  of  the  Messiahship  and  divinity 
of  Christ,  that  they  were  ready  to  lay  down  their 
lives  in  defence  of  their  faith.  Now  the  idea  cannot 
be  entertained  for  a  moment,  that  these,  or  any  other 
men  would  go  through  such  dangers  and  sufferings, 
to  establish  a  system  of  fraud,  when  that  system 
could  be  of  no  possible  benefit  to  them  either  in  this 
world  or  the  next.  The  only  advantage  that  they 
could  derive  from  their  doctrines,  must  necessarily 
come  from  their  truth ;  and  if  their  truth  could  not 
be  proved  and  maintained,  then  they  were  of  all 
men  the  most  miserable.  It  is  not  in  accordance 
with  any  principles  of  human  nature  for  men  to  pur- 
sue a  course  of  deception,  when  that  very  course  is 
disastrous  to  all  their  worldly  interests.  We  must 
therefore  believe  that  these  disciples  were  honest  and 
sincere  in  their  declarations  respecting  the  miracles 
which  Christ  performed.    It  is  also  equally  clear  that 


HIS   MIGHTY   DEEDS.  59 

while  they  did  not  attempt  to  deceive  others,  they 
were  not  themselves  deceived.  They  had  every  op- 
portunity to  decide  upon  the  genuineness  of  these 
mkacles  that  the  nature  of  the  case  allowed. 

In  the  first  place,  they  were  performed  in  the  most 
public  manner,  and  without  any  ostentatious  display. 
Every  one  had  the  opportunity  of  observing  them, 
and  of  judging  of  their  reality.  In  the  accounts 
that  we  have  of  muracles  professedly  wrought  by 
Pagans,  they  have  been  perforrned  in  secret,  or  under 
circumstances  that  prevented  the  fraud  from  being 
easily  discovered.  The  same  is  true  of  the  pretended 
mu-acles  of  the  Papists.  But  Christ  performed  his 
muracles  in  the  most  public  manner,  and  in  the  pres- 
ence of  large  and  promiscuous  crowds  of  people.  In 
the  streets  and  public  squares  of  Jerusalem, — in  the 
towns  and  villages  of  Judea,  where  great  religious 
festivals  were  held,  — by  the  seaside,  which  was 
much  frequented  by  the  people,  he  healed  the  sick, 
cured  the  lepers,  gave  hearing  to  the  deaf  and  sight 
to  the  blind.  Although  the  opposition  that  Christ 
met  with,  would  have  justified  him  in  making  his 
muracles  less  public,  yet  he  persisted  in  performing 
them  before  the  whole  people,  believers  and  unbe- 
lievers, friends  and  scoffers,  in  order  that  he  might 
disarm  prejudice,  and  demonstrate  to  all  who  were 
susceptible  to  the  power  of  evidence,  that  he  was  the 
long  promised  Messiah,  the  Son  of  the  Most  High. 

Nor  did  this  publicity  partake  in  the  least  degree 
of  ostentation  or  pride.  The  Saviour  performed  his 
miracles  with  the  utmost  simplicity  and  dignity. 
Many  of  them  were  apparently  called  forth  by  some 


60  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

incident  or  casual  circumstance.  Oftentimes  those 
who  were  healed  were  directed  not  to  speak  of  what 
had  been  done  for  them ;  and  Christ,  after  making 
most  wonderful  displays  of  miraculous  power,  would 
rethe  to  some  secret  retreat  to  avoid  any  demon- 
stration of  feeling  that  the  spectators  might  be  dis- 
posed to  make.  His  simple  design  appears  to  have 
been,  to  allow  these  mighty  deeds  to  stand  upon  their 
own  merits,  and  to  produce  those  convictions  upon 
the  minds  of  men  which  they  were  calculated  to  in- 
spire. He  did  not  need  any  artificial  aids  or  vain 
displays  to  attract  attention  and  interest  the  public 
mind.  He  did  not  either  ordinarily  trouble  himself 
to  argue  the  question  of  the  genuineness  of  his  mir- 
acles with  the  captious,  the  curious,  or  the  unbeliev- 
ing. After  his  arrest,  and  while  under  examination 
before  the  high-priest,  he  said,  "  I  spake  openly  to 
the  world :  I  ever  taught  in  the  synagogue,  and  in 
the  temple,  whither  the  Jews  always  resort :  and  in 
secret  have  I  done  nothing^  His  doctrines,  life,  and 
deeds  were  all  open  for  public  inspection.  He  de- 
sired to  have  them  freely  and  fully  investigated,  and 
he  wished  also  to  have  their  design  clearly  under- 
stood. For  his  purpose  was,  not  to  attain  any  selfish 
end,  not  to  gratify  a  personal  ambition,  but  to  estab- 
lish upon  a  broad  and  deep  basis  a  great  system  of 
moral  truth,  —  a  system  adapted  to  the  wants  and 
condition  of  the  world,  —  suited  to  man's  spiritual 
nature,  and  capable  of  satisfying  his  purest  and 
loftiest  desires.  This  noble  purpose  was  ever  before 
his  mind.  It  guided  him  as  a  cloud  by  day  and  a 
pillar  of  fire  by  night.    And  in  prosecuting  his  work, 


HIS    MIGHTY   DEEDS.  61 

he  performed  most  of  his  mighty  deeds  among  the 
poor,  the  neglected,  and  the  sorrowing.  These 
classes  more  than  any  others  brought  their  sick,  lame, 
and  blind  to  him.  He  moved  among  their  abodes  as 
an  angel  of  mercy,  dispensing  with  a  liberal  hand 
his  blessings.  So  full  was  he  of  divine  power,  that 
virtue  went  forth  even  from  the  hem  of  his  garment, 
and  healed  a  woman  who  simply  touched  it. 

We  should  also  consider,  as  bearing  upon  our 
argument,  the  number  of  the  miracles  which  Christ 
performed.  Besides  the  particular  instances  recorded, 
the  Evangelists  frequently  tell  us  that  great  multi- 
tudes of  people  were  brought  to  Christ,  and  that  he 
healed  them  all.  Wherever  he  went,  the  fame  of  his 
mkacles,  and  of  his  unparalleled  benevolence  went 
before  him,  and  he  found  the  streets  lined  with  the 
sick,  and  those  who  were  suffering  from  various  in- 
firmities. St.  Matthew  says  that  "  Jesus  went  about 
all  Gahlee  teaching  in  their  synagogues,  and  healing 
all  manner  of  sickness,  and  all  manner  of  disease 
among  the  people."  John  says,  "  Many  other  signs 
did  Jesus  which  are  not  written.  But  these  are 
written  that  ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  and  that  believing  ye  might  have 
life  through  his  name." 

These  miracles  also  embrace  the  greatest  variety. 
When  impostors  pretend  to  work  miracles,  they 
usually  confine  themselves  to  a  few  of  one  or  two 
classes.  But  the  Saviour  was  ready  to  exercise  his 
power  not  only  in  reference  to  every  disease,  but 
every  evil  and  calamity  to  which  mankind  were  sub- 
ject. He  gave  strength  to  the  infirm,  health  to  the 
6 


62  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

lepers,  vigor  to  the  palsied  arm,  reason  to  the  insane, 
and  called  the  dead  to  life.  Four  times  he  performed 
the  great  miracle  of  raising  the  dead :  once  upon  the 
ruler's  daughter  ;  then  on  the  widow's  son,  as  he  was 
being  earned  for  burial ;  again  on  Lazarus,  after  he 
had  been  in  the  tomb  four  days  ;  and  last,  the  most 
glorious  instance  of  all,  upon  himself.  The  elements, 
too,  were  under  his  control.  By  the  word  of  his 
power  he  stilled  the  tempest  and  calmed  the  waves 
of  the  ocean.  He  walked  abroad  as  the  Lord  of 
nature,  —  as  a  monarch  possessing  supreme  authority. 
And  he  appeals  to  his  miracles  as  the  evidences  of 
the  truth  of  his  system  of  doctrines  and  of  his  divine 
mission.  "  The  works  that  I  do  bear  witness  of  me 
that  the  Father  hath  sent  me."  Besides,  he  received 
from  the  Father  direct  testimony  to  his  sonship  and 
divinity.  His  birth  was  a  miracle ;  and,  during  his 
life,  three  times  was  a  voice  heard  from  heaven,  de- 
claring him  to  be  the  Son  of  God.  In  the  hour  of 
his  crucifixion  a  supernatural  darkness  overspread 
the  heavens.  The  earth  was  rocked  by  a  heavy 
earthquake.  The  rocks  were  rent  asunder;  graves 
were -opened;  and  all  nature  sympathized  with  the 
death  of  its  Lord. 

The  effects  which  the  miracles  of  Christ  produced 
upon  the  popular  mind  is  also  a  point  worthy  of 
notice.  Multitudes  were  led  by  them  to  believe  on 
his  name.  Nicodemus  frankly  said,  "  We  know 
that  thou  art  a  teacher  come  from  God ;  for  no  man 
can  do  these  miracles  which  thou  doest  except  God 
be  with  him."  Others,  in  spite  of  their  early  edu- 
cation, strong  religious  prejudices,  and  the  influence 


HIS    MIGHTY    DEEDS.  63 

of  friends,  were  compeUed  to  admit  the  evidence 
and  believe  on  Christ.  During  the  first  centmy 
of  Christianity,  hundreds  of  thousands,  embracing 
Jews,  Greeks,  Romans,  and  many  who  had  been  the 
violent  opposers  of  the  Gospel,  adopted  the  new 
religion,  and  became  its  earnest  and  eloquent  advo- 
cates. Yes,  thousands  who  had  labored  to  crush  the 
faith  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  became  convinced  of  their 
error,  and  readily  sacrificed  every  worldly  advan- 
tage to  secure  an  interest  in  the  Saviour  of  mankind. 
They  encountered  the  severest  opposition,  and  in 
many  instances  submitted  to  the  horrors  of  a  cruel 
death,  rather  than  deny  their  Lord. 

It  is  also  a  significant  fact,  that  in  the  regions 
where  these  miracles  were  wrought,  their  reality  was 
not  denied,  though  they  were  ascribed  to  other  than 
a  divine  agency.  The  Jews  on  one  occasion  attrib- 
uted the  miracles  of  Christ  to  Beelzebub ;  and  while 
the  Saviour  was  upon  the  cross,  they  declared  that 
he  had  saved  others,  and  yet  could  not  save  himself. 
Celsus,  Porpyhry,  Julian,  and  other  enemies  of  Chris- 
tianity, were  forced  by  the  overwhelming  evidences 
in  the  case,  to  admit  the  reality  of  the  miracles  of 
Christ,  but  they  ascribed  them  to  magic.  Their  ad- 
mission, however,  shows  that  the  proofs  in  their  favor 
were  irresistible. 

Indeed,  if  we  look  at  the  interesting  character  of 
the  miracles  themselves,  the  circumstances  under 
which  they  were  performed,  and  the  number  of  hon- 
est and  truthful  spectators  who  witnessed  them,  we 
cannot  see  how  the  most  bitter  enemies  of  Chris- 
tianity could  deny  their  reality. 


64  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

The  first  miracle  which  Christ  wrought,  namely, 
the  tm-ning  of  water  into  wine  at  the  marriage  feast 
in  Galilee,  bears  every  mark  of  being  genuine.  The 
feeding  of  five  thousand  persons  in  the  wilderness, 
with  a  few  loaves  and  fishes,  was  a  miracle  performed 
under  circumstances  that  clearly  show  the  impossi- 
bility of  fraud  or  deception.  So  great  was  the  im- 
pression made  by  it  upon  the  minds  of  the  people, 
and  so  fully  were  they  convinced  of  Christ's  super- 
natural power,  that  they  desired  at  once  to  make  him 
a  king.  That  such  a  number  of  persons,  collected  in 
a  desert  place,  far  fi-om  any  village,  and  with  no  vis- 
ible or  human  means  of  obtaining  a  sufficient  supply 
of  food,  could  have  been  deceived  or  imposed  upon, 
does  not  fall  within  the  bounds  of  possibility.  The 
raising  of  Lazarus  was  also  a  most  striking  miracle, 
and  one  that  produced  a  profound  sensation  through- 
out the  country. 

With  such  proofs,  we  cannot  doubt  the  reality  and 
genuineness  of  our  Saviour's  miracles.  They  are 
before  us  as  the  credentials  of  his  Messiahship  and 
divinity,  —  as  the  evidences  of  the  truth  of  his  doc- 
trines, and  of  the  justness  of  his  claims  to  our  faith 
and  love.  Let  them  be  cordially  received,  not  only 
to  our  intellects,  but  to  our  hearts,  and  in  eternity  we 
shall  behold  the  more  splendid  and  glorious  displays 
of  his  infinite  power  and  boundless  benevolence. 


VI. 

PURIFICATION    OF   THE   TEMPLE. 


"Take  these   things   hence;  make  not  my  father's  house 

AN    HOUSE    OF   MERCHANDISE." St.  JollU  li.  16. 

We  have  two  accounts  of  the  cleansing  of  the 
temple  by  our  Lord,  one  by  St.  John  which  places 
it  at  the  beginning  of  Christ's  public  ministry  dur- 
ing his  first  visit  at  Jerusalem,  and  another,  given  by 
the  other  Evangelists,  which  places  it  at  the  close  of 
his  labors,  after  his  triumphal  entry  into  the  city. 
Whether  both  of  these  narratives  refer  to  the  same 
occasion,  or  whether  there  were  two  instances  of 
purification,  similar  in  their  circumstances  and  re- 
sults, we  shall  not  attempt  to  determine.  While 
some  take  the  ground  that  this  event  happened  but 
once,  and  that  the  reputation  of  John  for  chronologi- 
cal accuracy,  gives  to  his  statement  the  most  author- 
ity, we  see  nothing  unreasonable  in  the  supposition 
that  Christ  commenced  and  closed  his  ministry,  by 
thus  vindicating  the  purity  of  the  sacred  temple. 
The  miracles  which  Christ  performed  during  the 
feast,  and  in  the  presence  of  vast  multitudes  of  peo- 
ple, established,  as  we  have  seen,  his  influence  and 
6* 


66  LIFE    SCENES    OP    THE    MESSIAH. 

authority  among  them.  Their  views,  however,  of 
his  true  character  and  the  precise  natm-e  of  his  mis- 
sion, were  as  yet  vague  and  unsettled.  But  the  im- 
pression was  very  general  that  a  teacher  of  no  ordi- 
nary wisdom,  and  a  prophet  of  no  ordinary  power, 
had  appeared. 

As  was  natural,  the  temple,  with  its  interesting 
associations  and  holy  rites,  was  an  object  of  the 
Saviour's  highest  regard  and  veneration.  He  viewed 
with  the  deepest  sorrow  the  desecration  of  its  sacred 
courts,  and  resolved  in  the  exercise  of  his  authority, 
to  expel  the  traders  who  had  made  his  Father's 
house,  a  house  of  merchandise. 

The  temple  in  the  time  of  Christ  was  a  most 
splendid  and  magnificent  structure.  Herod,  in  his 
fondness  for  elegant  public  buildings,  and  his  desire 
to  appease  the  Jews,  had  expended  upon  the  rebuild- 
ing of  the  edifice  vast  sums  of  money.  It  is  de- 
scribed by  Josephus  as  possessing  every  quality  that 
was  calculated  to  please  the  eye,  or  excite  the  aston- 
ishment of  the  beholder.  Being  covered  over  with 
plates  of  gold,  it  reflected  with  such  intensity  the 
rays  of  the  rising  sun,  that  one  could  not  gaze  upon 
it.  At  a  great  distance  it  had  the  appearance  of  a 
mountain  covered  with  snow;  as  those  parts  that 
were  not  adorned  with  gold,  were  exceedingly  white. 
The  stones  of  which  it  was  composed  were  of  im- 
mense size,  and  the  walls  and  gates  were  decorated 
in  the  most  costly  and  superb  manner.  Every  thing 
that  wealth  and  art  could  do,  was  done  to  add  to  the 
magnificence  of  the  edifice,  and  render  it  an  object 
of  universal  admiration.     Although  the  regard  of  the 


PURIFICATION    OF    THE    TEMPLE.  67 

Jews  for  the  temple  was  such,  that  they  resented  the 
least  disrespect  or  contempt  that  was  manifested 
towards  it,  and  would  in  many  instances  prefer  to 
suffer  death  rather  than  see  it  defiled,  yet  by  a 
gradual  process,  disorders  had  crept  into  the  sacred 
courts,  that  excited  the  Saviour's  indignation.  To 
accommodate  those  who  came  from  a  distance  to 
Jerusalem  to  offer  sacrifices,  booths  had  been  erected 
in  the  court,  where  they  could  be  supplied  with  every 
thing  necessary  for  this  purpose.  Money-changers 
were  also  stationed  there  to  exchange  the  Roman 
and  Greek  coins  into  Jewish  money,  for  those  who 
were  required  to  pay  the  half-sheckel  tribute  to  the 
temple.  At  first,  this  trade  was  carried  on  with 
some  degree  of  decorum,  but  gradually  the  avarice 
of  the  merchants  and  brokers  predominated  over 
every  other  principle.  The  sacred  court  was  pro- 
faned by  the  presence  of  noisy  and  covetous  traders, 
who  greatly  disturbed  the  worship  of  the  temple, 
and  disgusted  those  who  had  the  spirit  of  devotion. 

Nor  can  we  fail  to  recognize  in  this  outward  and 
palpable  desecration,  a  picture  of  the  secularization 
of  the  whole  Jewish  theocracy.  The  spirit  of  world- 
liness  pervaded  the  priesthood  and  the  rulers,  and 
entered  into  the  most  solemn  services  of  the  temple. 
In  the  apparent  zeal  to  rigidly  fulfil  the  outward  ob- 
servances of  the  church,  the  people  lost  sight  of  the 
great  principles  of  right,  justice,  and  holiness.  And, 
indeed,  in  aU  ages  of  the  world  we  discover  this 
same  tendency  to  secularize  the  purest  forms  of 
religious  faith.  Man  is  more  ready  to  drag  down  the 
religion  to  suit  his  worldly  and  corrupt  desires,  than 


68  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

to  allow  it  to  elevate  and  spiritualize  his  nature. 
The  religious  element  being  an  acknowledged  power 
in  society,  ambitious  and  unprincipled  men  seize  it, 
and  employ  it  to  subserve  their  selfish  and  base  pur- 
poses. The  ecclesiastical  is  united  with  the  civil 
authority,  and  the  combination  forms  a  system  of 
despotism  that  is  destructive  to  the  spiritual  interests 
of  society.  The  history  of  the  Romish  church  fur- 
nishes a  fearful  illustration  of  the  power  for  evil,  of  a 
secularized  religion.  Here  we  see  the  purest  doc- 
trines and  holiest  aspirations  of  the  soul  perverted, 
and  made  use  of  to  accomplish  the  most  corrupt 
ends.  The  light  of  divine  truth  is  employed  to  keep 
men  in  darkness.  The  mercy  and  pardon  offered 
through  the  atonement,  are  used  as  instruments  for 
obtaining  the  most  complete  supremacy  over  the 
human  soul.  Christianity  is  crushed  in  the  name  of 
Christianity.  Human  progress  is  impeded  by  the 
only  system  that  can  advance  the  race  in  intelli- 
gence, moral  culture,  and  happiness.  A  more  sad 
and  ruinous  perversion  cannot  be  imagined,  than  the 
perversion  of  a  pure  religious  faith  for  worldly  pur- 
poses. It  is  as  though  men  should  combine,  suppos- 
ing they  had  the  power,  to  turn  the  light  of  the  sun 
into  darkness,  or  to  poison  the  atmosphere  upon 
which  life  and  health  depend.  Yet  in  all  ages  it  has 
been  found  that  human  depravity  is  equal  to  the 
work  of  perverting  the  purest  and  most  sacred  doc- 
trines. Even  in  our  own  day,  the  advocates  of  sys- 
tems of  iniquity  seek  for  support  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. They  claim  the  divine  sanction  for  forms  of 
evil  that  violate  every  principle  of  justice,  and  feeling 


PURIFICATION    OF   THE    TEMPLE.  69 

of  humanity.  Not  content  to  let  the  systems  rest 
upon  their  own  merits  or  demerits,  they  labor  to 
plant  them  upon  God's  truth.  They  seek  to  estab- 
lish wrong  upon  right,  injustice  upon  integrity,  and 
falsehood  upon  truth.  And  had  they  the  power, 
they  would  secularize  the  whole  Gospel,  and  turn 
every  house  of  worship  in  Christendom  into  a  house 
of  merchandise. 

In  the  corruptions  which  had  crept  into  the  sacred 
courts  at  Jerusalem,  doubtless  many  of  the  Jews 
acquiesced.  For  being  themselves  under  the  sway 
of  avarice  and  a  sordid  ambition,  they  were  satisfied 
if  the  forms  of  worship  and  the  rites  of  the  Mosaic 
system  were  preserved.  But  as  our  Lord  entered  the 
temple  for  worship,  he  was  filled  with  indignation  at 
the  spectacle  before  him.  The  profanation  was  so 
glaring ;  the  worldliness  and  avarice  of  the  traders 
presented  such  a  contrast  to  the  holy  purposes  to 
which  the  temple  had  been  consecrated,  that  the 
Saviour  at  once  resolved  that  such  abuses  should  no 
longer  exist.  Making  therefore  a  scoruge  of  small 
cords,  which  were  used  to  tie  the  beasts  with,  he 
drove  out  all  those  who  sold  sheep  and  oxen,  and 
overthrew  the  table  of  the  money-changers :  "  And 
said  unto  them  that  sold  doves,  take  these  things 
hence ;  make  not  my  Father's  house  a  house  of  mer- 
chandise." 

We  cannot  suppose  that  any  force  was  used  by 
Christ  in  expelling  these  traders,  for  this  was  contrary 
to  his  character  and  the  whole  spirit  of  his  mission. 
Besides,  unless  a  miracle  was  wrought,  of  which  we 
have  no  proof,  he  might  easily  have  been  resisted  and 


70  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

overpowered  by  the  multitudes,  whose  business  and 
hopes  of  gain  were  thus  destroyed.  We  must  con- 
clude from  the  cu'curastances  of  the  case,  that  it  was 
by  his  influence  and  authority  as  an  acknowledged 
prophet ;  by  the  earnestness  and  zeal  that  he  mani- 
fested, by  the  indignation  that  flashed  from  his  eye, 
and  the  words  of  solemn  and  momentous  truth  tliat 
fell  from  his  lips,  that  the  traders  were  induced  to 
leave  the  sacred  courts.  In  addition  to  this,  their 
consciences  were  aroused.  They  knew  that  they  had 
been  guilty  of  a  most  gross  profanation,  and  that 
they  had  no  right  to  fill  the  sacred  courts  with  beasts 
and  merchandise.  They  doubtless  looked  upon  the 
scourge  as  the  symbol  of  the  divine  judgments  that 
would  befall  them  if  they  persisted  in  their  wicked- 
ness. They  felt  that  he  who  addressed  them  spoke 
by  authority,  and  that  it  would  be  of  little  avail  to 
resist  his  commands. 

In  this  act  was  foreshadowed  one  of  the  great  pur- 
poses of  the  Messiah's  advent,  which  was  to  separate 
secular  from  sacred  things ;  to  divorce  the  spirit  of 
worldliness  from  the  spirit  of  religion.  Early  in  his 
ministry  he  laid  down  the  great  principle,  that  men 
could  not  serve  God  and  mammon.  There  could 
not  be  two  supreme  principles  in  the  human  soul  at 
the  same  time.  .One  would  necessarily  and  inevi- 
tably destroy  the  other.  If  avarice  or  ambition,  or 
any  form  of  worldliness,  held  possession  of  the  forces 
and  affections  of  the  soul,  the  spirit  of  true  worship 
would  become  extinct.  There  is,  indeed,  no  incon- 
sistency between  a  due  attention  to  worldly  business 
and  the  discharge  of  the  highest  religious  duties.  We 


PURIFICATION    OF    THE    TEMPLE.  71 

are  bound  to  serve  God,  by  diligence  in  business  as 
well  as  fervency  in  spirit.  And  the  arenas  of  trade 
and  commerce  open  a  wide  field  for  the  exercise  of 
the  noblest  virtues,  integrity,  honor,  and  usefulness. 
But  it  is  the  crowding  of  the  merchandise  of  the 
world  within  the  precincts  of  religion,  that  the 
Saviour  so  strenuously  opposed.  It  is  the  union  of 
elements  that  cannot  be  mingled,  of  forces  that  in 
their  very  nature  are  antagonistic,  that  he  so  emphat- 
ically denounced.  "  My  kingdom,"  he  declared,  "  is 
not  of  this  world."  It  does  not  seek  the  patronage 
of  the  world ;  does  not  ask  its  favor,  nor  depend  for 
support  upon  its  principles  or  maxims.  It  is  a  pme, 
spiritual  kingdom,  based  upon  a  more  lasting  founda- 
tion than  those  upon  which  earthly  empires  rest, 
having  nobler  aims  and  more  glorious  rewards  than 
those  which  men  seek  after.  The  forces  by  which  it 
is  carried  forward  are  all  spiritual.  Its  end  is  the 
sanctification  of  human  hearts,  —  the  preparation  of 
man  for  a  purer  and  loftier  state  of  being.  It  is  a 
kingdom  which  embraces  the  infinity  attributes  of 
Jehovah,  reflects  the  life,  principles,  and  spirit  of  the 
Saviour,  and  is  the  great  soiu-ce  of  moral  light  and 
true  happiness.  Its  power,  therefore,  depends  upon 
its  fireedom  from  worldly  influences  ;  and  its  progress 
has  been  in  proportion  to  the  spirituality  and  self- 
denial  of  its  advocates.  "Whenever  they  have  come 
out  from  the  world  and  nobly  battled  for  truth  and 
righteousness,  then  this  kingdom  has  advanced.  But 
when  it  has  been  united  with  the  civil  government, 
or  employed  to  excuse  or  sustain  any  form  of  evil,  it 
has  lost  ground. 


72  LIFE    SCENES    OP   THE   MESSIAH. 

An  act  so  public  and  unusual  as  the  expulsion  of 
the  traders  from  the  sacred  courts,  could  not  fail  to 
be  known  at  once  by  the  priests  and  rulers.  They 
were  doubtless  interested  in  maintaining  this  traffic, 
as  it  must  have  added  to  their  profits,  and  helped  to 
sustain  their  authority.  They  came  therefore  to 
Christ,  and  while  they  did  not  question  the  justness 
and  propriety  of  his  course,  they  desired  more  dis- 
tinct and  satisfactory  proofs  of  his  prophetic  mission 
than  they  had  heretofore  received.  They  said  to 
him,  "  What  sign  showest  thou  to  us,  seeing  that 
thou  doest  these  things  ?  "  They  thought  that  if  he 
should  immediately  perform  some  stupendous  mira- 
cle, he  would  justify  his  conduct  in  the  eyes  of  the 
nation.  But  he  replied,  "  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in 
three  days  I  will  raise  it  up."  Astonished  at  such  a 
declaration,  they  exclaimed,  "  Forty  and  sLx  years 
was  this  temple  in  building,  and  wilt  thou  rear  it  up 
in  three  days?  "  To  appreciate  the  fuU  force  of  this 
exclamation,  and  of  the  impression  that  the  saying 
of  Christ  was  calculated  to  make,  we  need  to  under- 
stand the  precise  import  of  these  words ;  especially 
as  the  second  temple,  erected  by  the  Jews  after  the 
captivity,  was  completed  in  twenty-one  years. 

As  has  already  been  intimated,  the  temple  in  the 
time  of  our  Lord  was  really  the  work  of  Herod  the 
Great.  He  did  not  disturb  the  old  building  until  he 
had  spent  two  years  in  making  preparation  for  the 
new  one.  "Josephus  declares  that  a  thousand 
wagons  were  employed  during  that  time  in  convey- 
ing the  stones  and  timber,  that  ten  thousand  artifi- 
cers fitted  all  things  for  the  building,  and  that  one 


PURIFICATION     OF    THE    TEMPLE.  73 

thousand  priests  who  were  skilled  in  architecture, 
oversaw  and  directed  the  works.  This  last  is  a  re- 
markable fact,  illustrative  and  confirmatory  of  the 
general  impression,  that  the  great  Levitical  body- 
employed  their  abundant  leisure  largely  in  the  culti- 
vation of  the  higher  branches  of  learning,  science 
and  art,  law,  medicine,  and  architecture.  After  two 
years  had  been  thus  spent  in  preparation,  the  old 
temple  was  taken  down,  not  all  at  once,  as  some 
state,  but  by  degrees,  as  fast  as  the  parts  removed 
could  be  replaced  by  the  new  building.  This  took 
place  in  the  twenty-first  year  of  Herod's  reign, 
seventeen  years  before  Christ,  and  therefore  forty-six 
before  the  first  passover  of  our  Lord's  ministry.  It 
is  true  that  the  main  body  of  the  temple  was  fin- 
ished, so  as  to  be  fit  for  divine  service  in  nine  years 
and  a  half;  yet  a  great  number  of  workmen  were 
still  employed  in  carrying  on  the  out-buildings  during 
all  the  time  of  our  Saviour's  abode  upon  the  earth, 
and  even  for  some  years  after  his  death." 

Such  being  the  facts  in  the  case,  the  Jews  received 
with  mingled  astonishment  and  indignation  the  re- 
mark of  Christ,  "  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in  three 
days  I  will  raise  it  up."  Besides  the  presumption 
manifested  in  their  view  by  such  a  declaration,  they 
regarded  it  as  in  the  highest  degree  disrespectful  to 
allude  in  such  a  manner  to  the  temple.  They  under- 
stood the  words  in  a  literal  sense,  although  they  ad- 
mit of  a  symbolical  and  prophetic  meaning.  Christ 
knew  that  the  splendid  and  imposing  structure  before 
him  would  be  destroyed,  and  that  not  one  stone 
would  be  left  upon  another.  He  had  clearly  before 
7 


74  LIFE    SCENES     OF    TUE    MESSIAH. 

his  mind  the  long  train  of  circumstances  that  would 
lead  to  such  a  catastrophe.  And  he  knew  that  in 
the  fall  of  the  temple,  the  system  of  rites  and  formal 
worship  of  which  it  was  the  type,  would  fall  with  it. 
Not  that  any  fundam.ental  principle  or  law  of  the 
Mosaic  dispensation  would  pass  away,  for  truth,  in 
whatever  relation  or  garb,  is  unchangeable  and 
eternal.  But  whatever  was  temporary,  local,  or  ex- 
clusive would  be  swept  away.  A  national  religion 
would  be  abolished,  to  prepare  the  way  for  a  religion 
that  would  embrace  aU  nations.  A  temple  made  of 
perishable  materials  would  fall,  that  a  spmtual  tem- 
ple might  rise,  more  splendid  than  that  upon  which 
Herod  had  lavished  his  wealth,  more  accessible  to 
the  masses  of  the  people,  and  better  suited  to  the 
moral  necessities  of  man.  At  the  time,  however, 
that  Christ  uttered  this  dim  prophecy,  there  were  no 
external  indications  that  the  solid  and  magnificent 
structure  would  crumble  to  dust,  and  that  a  new, 
spiritual,  and  more  enduring  edifice  would  rise, 
adapted  to  universal  worship.  For  Christ  was  com- 
paratively but  little  known,  and  his  followers  were 
very  few.  But  the  divine  architect  knew  his  powers 
and  resources.  He  knew  that  there  was  a  force 
within  himself  to  accomplish  all  that  he  might  pre- 
dict or  desire.  Although  he  commenced  the  prepara- 
tions for  his  sacred  edifice  on  a  small  scale,  yet  he 
knew  that  the  work  would  advance ;  that  the  num- 
bers devoted  to  his  service  would  increase,  that  the 
temple  would  rise,  and  its  magnificent  proportions 
and  costly  decorations  attract  the  gaze  of  millions ; 
that  within  its  walls  whole  nations  would  gather, 


PURIFICATION    OF    THE    TEMPLE.  75 

and  that  the  praises  of  joyous  thousands  and  the 
incense  of  pure  devotion  would  ascend  to  the 
Supreme  Father. 

But  the  words  of  Jesus  in  connection  with  the 
time  specified,  "  three  days,"  had  a  most  important 
prophetic  meaning,  although  it  was  not  understood 
by  the  Jews.  They  required  of  him  who  had  driven 
out  the  traders  a  sign,  as  evidence  of  his  authority. 
He  assured  them  that  he  would  give  to  them  a  sign ; 
but  it  was  one  that  they  are  not  yet  prepared  to  ap- 
preciate or  believe  in.  He  might  at  that  moment 
have  wrought  a  miracle  to  satisfy  them  on  this  par- 
ticular point.  But  he  had  a  vast  and  comprehensive 
plan  before  him  to  fulfil.  He  was  acting  not  for  the 
Jews  alone,  but  for  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  — 
not  to  gain  a  temporary  influence,  but  to  establish 
his  authority  for  all  time.  He  therefore  leaves  his 
hearers  to  meditate  upon  the  utterance  that  has  so 
astonished  them,  and  goes  his  way.  In  due  time  the 
sign  will  be  given,  —  a  sign  that  will  be  the  crowning 
miracle  of  Christ's  career.  After  being  persecuted, 
scourged,  and  crucified,  he  will  appear  as  the  con- 
queror of  the  last  great  enemy,  death,  —  the  noblest 
conquest  that  can  be  conceived  of  by  the  human 
mind.  And  this  miracle  will  establish  his  authority 
among  all  nations.  It  may  be  to  the  Jews  a  stum- 
blingblock,  and  to  the  Greeks  foolishness,  but  to  the 
mass  of  the  human  family,  it  will  be  the  power  of 
God  and  the  wisdom  of  God  unto  salvation. 

Although  the  people  did  not  comprehend  the 
meaning  of  Christ's  declaration,  yet  his  words  made 
a  deep  impression  upon  their  minds,  and  they  were 


76  LIFE    SCENES    OP    THE    MESSIAH. 

ready,  when  the  opportunity  occurred,  to  resent  the 
indignity  which  they  thought  had  been  cast  upon  the 
temple.  Such  an  opportunity  the  crucifixion  of  our 
Lord  furnished ;  and  as  the  multitude  passed  by, 
"  they  reviled  him,  wagging  their  heads,  and  saying, 
Ah,  thou  that  destroyest  the  temple  and  buildest  it 
in  three  days,  save  thyself;  if  thou  be  the  Son  of 
God,  come  down  from  the  cross."  But  how  little  did 
those  maddened  persecutors  realize  that  they  were, 
at  that  very  moment,  fulfilling  the  first  part  of  Christ's 
prophetic  words,  and  that  in  three  days  the  whole 
would  be  fulfilled.  They  were  engaged  in  destroy- 
ing the  "  temple  of  the  living  God,"  but  in  three 
days  it  would  rise  with  new  beauty,  and  clothed  with 
immortal  splendor. 

Nor  did  the  disciples  understand  the  true  import 
of  the  Saviour's  words  until  after  the  resurrection. 
"  Then,"  says  St.  John,  they  "  remembered  that  he 
had  said  this  unto  them,  and  they  believed  the  Scrip- 
ture, and  the  word  which  Jesus  had  said."  Their 
faith  was  confirmed  in  the  divine  mission  of  their 
Master,  and  they  were  stimulated  to  press  forward 
vvith  renewed  vigor  in  his  service.  His  authority  was 
established,  not  only  to  purify  the  temple,  but  to 
purify  all  human  hearts,  and  render  them  fit  temples 
for  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 


VII. 

INTERVIEW   WITH  NICODEMUS. 


"VeEILT,  verily   I   SAT   UNTO   THEE,  EXCEPT   A   MAN   BE   BORN   0» 
•WATER    AND     OF    THE     SPIRIT,    HE     CANNOT    ENTER     INTO    THB 

KINGDOM  OP  GOD."  —  St.  John  Hi.  5, 

The  visit  which  Christ  thus  early  in  his  ministry 
received  from  Nicodemus,  a  ruler  of  the  Jews,  afforded 
him  an  opportunity  to  develop  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples of  his  system  of  truth.  Though  Nicodemus 
was  a  Pharisee,  and  an  influential  member  of  the 
Sanhedrim,  yet  his  mind  was  free  from  the  spirit  of 
bigotry  and  intolerance  which  characterized  so  many 
of  his  associates.  He  was  evidently  an  honest  in- 
quirer after  truth.  He  was  open  to  conviction,  and 
to  the  force  of  evidences  that  appealed  to  his  reason 
and  judgment.  The  miracles  of  Christ  seem  first  to 
have  attracted  his  attention ;  and,  anxious  to  know 
more  of  the  character  and  teachings  of  so  remarkable 
a  person,  and  one  who  possessed  such  supernatural 
powers,  he  sought  an  interview  with  him  by  night. 
Two  motives  may  have  influenced  him  in  selecting 
7* 


78  LIFE    SCENES    OP    THE    MESSIAH. 

this  season  for  his  visit.  He  may  have  wished  not 
to  strengthen  the  suspicion  which  might  ahready  have 
been  excited,  that  he  was  favorably  disposed  towards 
Jesus ;  and  he  may  have  desired  to  see  him  alone, 
and  selected  the  hours  of  night,  because  during  the 
day  the  attention  of  the  Messiah  was  absorbed  by 
the  multitudes  who  surrounded  him. 

On  being  introduced  into  the  presence  of  Christ, 
"  he  said  unto  him.  Rabbi,  we  know  that  thou  art  a 
teacher  come  from  God ;  for  no  man  can  do  these 
miracles  which  thou  doest,  except  God  be  with  him." 
The  use  of  the  title  Rabbi,  on  this  occasion,  was  very 
remarkable,  considering  the  dignity  and  exalted  sta- 
tion of  the  visitor,  and  the  humble  origin  and  ap- 
pearance of  our  Lord.  It  indicated  the  reverence  and 
confidence  which  Nicodemus  entertained  for  the 
being  of  whom  he  sought  instruction.  Participating, 
as  he  did,  in  the  general  expectation  which  had  been 
awakened  by  John  the  Baptist,  that  the  reign  of  the 
Messiah  was  at  hand,  and  feeling  that  the  existing 
institutions  of  religion  had  in  a  measure  lost  their 
power,  he  deemed  it  possible  that  this  remarkable 
person  might  be  the  long  expected  Messiah.  His 
confidence  was  further  expressed  in  the  declaration, 
"  we  know  that  thou  art  a  teacher  sent  from  God ; " 
and  the  evidence  is,  "  no  man  can  do  these  miracles 
that  thou  doest,  except  God  be  with  him."  In  the 
expression  "  we,"  he  may  have  included  some  of  his 
colleagues  of  the  sanhedrim,  or  he  may  have  de- 
signed to  convey  the  idea,  that  it  was  generally 
believed,  though  few  were  willing  to  acknowledge  it, 
that  he  was  a  teacher  sent  from  God,  and  endowed 


INTERVIEW    WITH    NICODEMTJS.  79 

with  supernatural  powers.  But  Christ,  knownig  the 
state  of  mind  and  moral  wants  of  Nicodemus,  and 
not  caring  to  converse  with  him  upon  the  messianic 
kingdom,  and  those  topics  to  which  he  attached  the 
most  importance,  at  once  announced  a  doctrine  new 
and  startling  to  his  auditor,  and  one  that  was  di- 
rectly opposed  to  his  whole  system.  "  Except  a  man 
be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 

The  fundamental  idea  of  the  system  of  the  Phari- 
sees was,  that  their  Jewish  descent  would  secure  to 
them  an  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  God.  Christ 
seeks  to  destroy  the  force  of  this  idea  in  the  mind  of 
Nicodemus,  and  at  the  same  time  he  indirectly  shows 
him  that  faith  in  the  miracles  which  had  been 
wrought,  was  not  sufficient  to  secure  the  salvation 
of  the  soul.  Besides,  he  announces  a  general  truth, 
and  one  that  universally  applies  to  all  men,  and  that 
is,  the  necessity  of  a  spiritual  regeneration.  Li  op- 
position to  a  dependence  upon  natural  birth  in  a 
particular  line  of  descent;  in  opposition  to  an  ad- 
herence to  external  rites  and  forms,  and  expectations 
based  upon  a  secular  kingdom,  he  announces  to  the 
world  the  necessity  of  the  divine  life  in  the  soul. 
This  is  the  central  principle  of  his  great  system  of 
truth,  —  the  principle  that  is  to  go  forth  to  sanctify 
human  hearts,  revolutionize  the  nations,  overthrow  sys- 
tems of  error,  and  prepare  men  for  the  kingdom  of  God. 

That  this  doctrine  was  received  with  surprise  and 
perplexity  by  Nicodemus,  does  not  seem  to  us  at  all 
strange,  when  we  consider  the  state  of  the  religious 
community  at  that  period.  The  prevailing  sects  in 
Judea  were  the  Pharisees,  Sadducees,  and  Essenes, 


80  LIFE   SCENES    OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

severally  representing  the  elements  of  formalism, 
scepticism,  and  mysticism.  The  former  were  by  far 
the  most  powerful,  and  had  the  greatest  authority  in 
religious  and  civil  matters.  Their  reverence  for  the 
Mosaic  law,  their  rigidness  in  observing  the  rites  and 
ceremonies  of  religion,  and  their  apparent  sanctity, 
gave  them  great  influence  with  the  people.  They 
hoped  to  reach  heaven  by  their  frequent  fasting,  ab- 
lutions, long  prayers,  and  almsgiving.  Their  pride, 
avarice,  and  licentiousness,  under  the  cloak  of  hy- 
pocrisy, are  fully  brought  to  view  in  the  writings  of 
the  Evangelists. 

The  Sadducees,  their  rivals,  rejected  many  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  ancient  faith,  and  were  distinguished 
for  their  national  pride,  and  hostility  to  a  spiritual  reli- 
gion. The  Essenes,  though  they  had  many  com- 
mendable traits  and  virtues,  yet  had  but  little  influ- 
ence over  the  mass  of  the  people.  "  In  these  cir- 
cumstances," says  an  able  writer,  "  the  religion  of 
their  fathers,  yet  revered  as  a  form,  had  become  cold 
and  sterile,  a  mere  engine  of  political  strife.  Long 
had  the  shekinah  departed  from  the  temple.  The 
voice  of  its  oracle  was  dumb.  More  free  from  the 
tendency  to  idolatry  than  in  ancient  times,  and  pre- 
served untarnished  in  the  ancient  books,  Judaism 
had  lost  all  regenerative  force.  The  spirit  of  proph- 
ecy was  extinct.  No  holy  seers  predicted  the  glories 
of  the  Messiah's  reign,  or  denounced  the  judgments 
of  God  against  the  workers  of  iniquity.  No  Debo- 
rah sang  under  the  palm-tree  between  Ramah  and 
Bethel.  No  Ezekiel  thundered  between  the  porch 
and  the  altar.     The  word  indeed  remained :  but  it 


INTERVIEW    WITH    NICODEMUS.  81 

was  a  dead  letter  to  the  great  body  of  the  people. 
The  formalism  of  the  Pharisees,  on  the  one  hand,  and 
the  scepticism  of  the  Sadducees  on  the  other,  para- 
lyzed all  pure  and  earnest  feeling 

"In  addition  to  this,  infidel  and  pagan  notions, 
introduced  through  the  influence  of  the  court,  began 
to  prevail  in  some  portions  of  Judea,  particularly  in 
Caesarea,  the  Roman  capital  of  the  country ;  while 
the  mass  of  the  people,  especially  in  the  larger  cities, 
were  intoxicated  with  a  savage  fanaticism.  Some 
holy  hearts,  here  and  there,  in  the  temple  and  among 
the  mountains,  consecrated  by  the  memories  of  the 
past,  brooded  over  the  prophecies,  and  longed  for  the 
reign  of  God  upon  the  earth."  But  over  the  great 
body  of  the  people,  ignorance,  superstition,  and  sen- 
suality reigned. 

Such  was  the  state  of  Judea  when  Christ  entered 
upon  his  ministry.  In  the  midst  of  such  formalism 
and  moral  darkness,  he  announced  the  great  spiritual 
doctrine  of  regeneration.  He  saw  the  necessity  of 
this  truth  to  the  purification  of  the  human  heart,  the 
renovation  of  society,  and  the  sanctification  and  sal- 
vation of  the  soul.  Nothing  short  of  this  would  meet 
the  exigencies  of  the  case.  Nothing  else  would  break 
and  demolish  the  shell  of  formalism,  dissipate  the 
mists  of  error,  and  restore  to  man  the  divine  life.  He 
might  have  labored  to  abolish  certain  evil  practices 
of  the  people,  and  to  introduce  certain  reforms  into 
the  Jewish  religion.  But  by  so  doing  he  would  be 
simply  working  upon  the  surface  of  society,  while  the 
aim  of  his  teachings  was,  to  reach  the  centre,  to  place 
in  the  hearts  of  men  a  central  force,  that  might  work 


82  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

thence  outwardly,  and  purify  and  spiritualize  the 
whole  man.  The  former  course  held  out,  indeed,  the 
best  prospects  of  success ;  for  few  minds  were  pre- 
pared for  the  latter.  A  purely  spmtual  system  would 
be  understood  and  appreciated  by  comparatively  few, 
and  would  be  opposed  by  the  mass  of  the  people.  It 
would  have  every  form  of  evil  to  contend  against,  — 
a  secularized  church,  a  corrupt  priesthood,  the  de- 
pravity and  passions  of  men.  But  Christ  saw  that 
it  was  the  only  effectual  system,  and  that  although 
it  would  be  rejected  and  opposed,  yet  it  would  gi-ad- 
ually  work  its  way  into  society,  and  renovate  and 
bless  the  world. 

Having  announced  this  great  truth  to  Nicodemus, 
Christ  proceeded  to  explain  to  him  the  nature  and  the 
efficient  cause  of  the  new  birth.  The  mind  of  the  in- 
quirer being  perplexed  by  what  had  been  announced 
and  resting  upon  the  image  employed  rather  than  upon 
the  thing  or  principle  signified,  Christ  added,  "  Except 
a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  spirit,  he  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God."  By  the  baptism  of 
water,  we  know  that  a  proselyte  was  admitted  to  the 
Jewish  religion,  when  he  publicly  declared  his  renun- 
ciation of  idolatry,  and  his  belief  in  the  God  of  Israel, 
and  in  the  laws  of  Moses.  But  this  rite  was  simply 
an  emblem  of  the  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
soul,  still  under  an  inward  defilement,  needed  cleans- 
ing; needed  a  thorough  and  complete  renovation. 
John,  who  came  baptizing  with  water,  distinctly  de- 
clared to  the  people,  that  this  was  not  sufficient ;  that 
they  must  be  the  subjects  of  a  higher  baptism,  in 
ojder  to  secure  the  favor  of  God,  and  enter  heaven. 


INTERVIEW    WITH    NICODEMUS.  83 

"  I  indeed,"  said  he,  "  baptize  you  with  water  unto 
repentance :  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier 
than  I:  he  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  with  fire." 

Nicodemus  doubtless  understanding  the  allusion 
to  the  water,  Christ  proceeds  to  unfold  the  agency 
of  the  spirit  in  the  new  birth.  "  That  which  is  born 
of  the  flesh  is  flesh,"  that  is,  partakes  of  the  cor- 
ruption of  man's  fallen  nature ;  while  that  which  is 
born  of  the  spirit  is  spirit,  is  like  the  heavenly  Spirit 
in  purity  and  holiness.  The  former  is  of  the  earth, 
earthly.  The  latter  is  from  above,  —  cometh  down 
from  the  Father  of  spirits,  whose  nature  is  love,  the 
essence  of  whose  being  is  holiness.  The  former  in- 
troduces one  to  a  world  of  temporal  good,  —  to  the 
enjoyment  of  the  sunlight,  the  beauties  of  nature, 
and  the  various  pleasures  that  here  surround  us. 
The  latter  introduces  the  soul  to  a  higher  life,  to 
communion  with  the  Father,  to  the  radiance  and 
splendors  that  emanate  from  the  eternal  throne,  to 
the  excellencies  and  glories  of  a  spiritual  kingdom. 
The  foriner  affords  a  field  for  the  development  of  the 
physical  strength,  and  the  maturing  of  the  bodily 
organs.  The  latter  opens  a  theatre  for  the  exercise 
of  the  noblest  powers  and  divine  fac,ulties  of  the 
soul.  It  places  within  reach  of  the  mind,  treasures 
of  infinite  value,  joys  that  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  nor  the  heart  of  man  conceived  of.  "  Marvel 
not  that  I  said  unto  thee,  ye  must  be  born  again. 
The  wind  bloweth  .where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest 
the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  com- 
eth, or  whither  it  goeth :  so  is  every  one  that  is  born 


84  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

of  the  Spirit."  As  though  Christ  had  said,  "  Do  not 
wonder  at  the  necessity  and  reality  of  this  change 
wrought  in  the  soul  by  the  Holy  Spirit;  for  though 
it  is  to  you  incomprehensible,  yet  it  is  not  impossi- 
ble. He  who  has  created  the  human  mind,  is  fa- 
miliar with  all  the  avenues  to  it,  and  can  influence  it 
by  a  divine  agency,  though  the  process  is  not  appar- 
ent to  our  vision."  The  image  by  which  the  point 
is  illustrated  is  both  forcible  and  beautiful.  When 
we  stand  upon  an  eminence,  and  look  around  upon 
the  various  objects  of  nature  reposing  in  the  calm  of 
a  summer's  day,  there  is  no  force  visible  by  which 
these  objects  can  be  moved  or  agitated.  Every  leaf, 
flower,  and  spire  of  grass  is  motionless.  Not  a  rip- 
ple can  be  discovered  upon  the  surrounding  lakes. 
Not  a  breath  is  perceptible  in  the  atmosphere.  But 
suddenly  a  change  comes  over  the  scene.  The 
branches  of  the  trees  begin  to  move  to  and  fro.  The 
waters  are  agitated.  The  clouds  are  flying  thick  and 
fast  above  our  heads.  The  oaks  of  the  forest  bend 
beneath  the  blast.  The  calm  is  exchanged  for  a 
scene  of  wild  sublimity  and  awful  grandeur.  Whence 
the  wind  cometh  and  whither  it  goeth,  we  know  not. 
We  may  apply  to  the  phenomenon  certain  laws  of 
science  touching  the  action  of  heat  and  cold  upon 
the  atmosphere,  but  to  the  spectator  no  causes  are 
visible  that  give  direction  and  motion  to  the  wind. 
Thus  the  moral  atmosphere  around  us  is  charged 
with  the  elements  of  a  divine  agency.  The  move- 
ments and  operations  of  this  supernatural  force  are 
not  visible  to  human  sight.  But  the  effects  pro- 
duced by  this  agency  upon  the  soul,  are  as  marked 


INTERVIEW  WITH   NICODEMUS.  85 

as  those  produced  by  a  powerful  wind.  The  breath 
of  the  Almighty  quickens  the  dormant  energies  of 
the  soul,  and  gives  life  and  vigor  to  a  spirit  before 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.  The  fruits  of  the  Spirit 
are  experienced,  love,  joy,  peace,  longsufFering,  gen- 
tleness, goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance.  The 
mind  becomes  a  garden  abounding  in  the  choicest 
fruits,  adorned  with  every  virtue,  and  fragrant  with  a 
celestial  atmosphere.  The  Spirit  itself,  the  author  of 
regeneration,  "  beareth  witness  with  our  spuit  that 
we  are  the  children  of  God."  "  "Whosoever  be- 
lieveth,"  says  John,  "  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  is  born 
of  God ; "  and  "  whatsoever  is  born  of  God  over- 
cometh  the  world." 

It  is  true,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has,  in  a  few  in- 
stances, been  manifested  to  the  senses,  as  in  the  dove 
that  descended  and  rested  upon  the  Saviour  at  the 
time  of  his  baptism;  in  the  cloven  tongues  of  fire 
that  rested  upon  the  apostles,  and  when  the  "  mighty 
rushing  wind  filled  all  the  house  where  they  were 
sitting."  But  it  is  obvious  that  these  manifestations 
were  simply  emblematical,  and  were  designed  to 
mark  the  importance  of  the  occasions  on  which  they 
appeared.  The  agency  is  purely  spiritual.  Its  work 
is  spiritual.  Its  effects  are  spiritual.  At  another 
time  Christ  said,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not 
with  observation ;  neither  shall  they  say,  Lo  I  here, 
or  lo  I  there,  for  behold  it  is  within  you."  Its  march 
is  attended  by  no  outward  display  of  splendor  or 
power.  No  blasts  of  trumpets  announce  its  approach. 
No  steel-clad  hosts  achieve  its  conquests,  or  partici- 
pate in  its  triumphs.     Its  progress  is  in  the  hearts  of 


Ob  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

men.  It  moves  among  the  affections.  It  subdues 
the  will,  enlightens  the  conscience,  places  God  upon 
the  throne  of  the  soul ;  and  brings  all  the  feehngs, 
desires,  and  pm-poses  into  sweet  subjection  to  his 
authority. 

Under  the  explanation,  graciously  given  by  our 
Lord,  light  breaks  in  upon  the  mind  of  Nicodemus. 
Yet  his  perplexity  is  not  entirely  removed.  "  How 
can  these  things  be  ?  "  he  asks.  Jesus  avails  himself 
of  this  exclamation  to  lead  the  learned  theologian  to 
examine  his  own  views  and  knowledge  of  divine 
truth,  and  to  feel  his  need  of  the  Spirit's  illumination. 
"  Art  thou,"  he  says,  "  a  master  or  teacher  of  Israel, 
and  knowest  not  these  things  ?  "  Dost  thou  presume 
to  guide  others  in  the  way  of  truth  and  righteousness, 
and  art  thyself  ignorant  of  that  way  ?  Do  not  the 
ancient  Sciptures  which  you  profess  to  study  and  to 
teach,  contain  this  doctrine,  as  in  the  words  in  Eze- 
kiel  ?  "  A  new  heart  also  will  I  give  you,  and  a  new 
spirit  will  I  put  within  you,  and  cause  you  to  walk 
in  my  statutes."  The  Jews  held  to  a  general  idea  of 
a  new  birth ;  but  they  had  substituted  the  form  for 
the  spirit ;  they  had  put  proselytism  and  baptism  in 
the  place  of  conversion  and  inward  sanctification. 

Then  Christ,  to  prove  his  sincerity,  and  the  truth 
of  his  doctrine,  and  at  the  same  time  administer  a 
gentle  reproof  to  his  distinguished  guest,  for  being  a 
teacher  in  Israel,  and  at  the  same  time  ignorant  of 
the  first  rudiments  of  religion,  declared :  "  Verily, 
verily  I  say  unto  thee,  we  speak  that  we  do  know  and 
testify  that  we  have  ^een."  "We  do  not  teach  a  sys- 
tem that  we  do  not  understand,  or  concerning  which 


INTERVIEW   WITU   NICODExMUS.  87 

we  have  any  doubts.  We  have  absolute  knowledge 
on  these  points  so  vital  to  man's  salvation.  We  tes- 
tify to  that  we  have  seen,  —  to  that  of  which  we  are 
fully  assured  in  our  own  minds.  We  stand  upon  the 
everlasting  rock  of  divine  truth,  and  bear  testimony 
to  the  great  principles  that  lie  at  the  basis  of  God's 
spiritual  kingdom. 

He  then  added :  "  If  I  have  told  you  earthly  things," 
things  capable  of  being  illustrated  by  earthly  objects, 
or  imagery  that  is  familiar  to  you,  and  ye  believe 
not,  how  shall  ye  believe  if  I  tell  you  of  heavenly 
things  ?  What  hope  is  there  that  you  would  have 
faith  in  any  revelations  that  I  might  make  to  you  of 
the  glories  of  heaven,  the  employments  of  angels,  and 
the  nature  and  majesty  of  the  divine  character  ?  And 
the  same  inquiry  may  be  put  to  multitudes  at  the 
present  day.  If  they  will  not  admit  the  first  principles 
of  the  Christian  system ;  if  they  will  not  open  their 
minds  to  the  force  of  the  doctrine  that  demands  a 
thorough  renovation  of  the  heart  and  the  life,  how 
can  they  be  expected  to  exercise  faith  in  those  spir- 
itual themes  and  sublime  revelations  that  pertain  to 
a  heavenly  and  immortal  state  ?  The  foundation  must 
obviously  be  laid  before  the  superstructure  can  be 
reared.  Sound  principles  must  constitute  the  basis 
of  a  spnitual  education.  The  blindness  must  be 
removed  from  our  vision  before  we  can  discern  celes- 
tial objects.  The  hardness  must  be  removed  from 
the  heart,  before  its  sensibilities  can  be  thrilled  by  the 
joys  of  a  heavenly  state  and  the  music  of  angelic 
choirs.  The  will  must  be  in  unison  with  the  divine 
will,  before  we  can  experience  the  blessedness  of  being 


88  LIFE    SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

the  sons  of  God  and  the  heirs  of  an  eternal  inher- 
itance. 

Christ  jn  the  next  place  unfolds  to  the  mind  of 
Nicodemus  the  design  of  his  advent,  and  the  abso- 
lute necessity  of  faith  in  him  as  the  Redeemer  of 
the  world;  thus  bringing  to  view  the  great  moral 
forces,  by  which,  through  the  aid  of  the  Spirit,  the 
work  of  regeneration  was  to  be  accomplished. 

Nicodemus  supposed  that  the  Messiah  would 
come  to  be  exalted  to  a  magnificent  throne,  and 
move  among  men  suiTounded  with  the  splendors  of 
royalty,  and  receive  the  homage  of  the  nations.  But 
Christ  combats  this  idea  with  the  declaration,  "As 
Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even 
so  must  the  Son  of  INIan  be  lifted  up ;  that  whoso- 
ever believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
eternal  life."  The  allusion  to  the  brazen  serpent  may 
not  have  conveyed  to  Nicodemus  a  full  and  distinct 
view  of  Christ's  sufferings,  and  the  doptrine  of  the 
atonement,  but  it  was  sufficient  to  stimulate  his  in- 
quiries, and  excite  his  desires  to  know  more  of  so 
wonderful  and  illustrious  a  teacher. 

Then  follow  the  sublime  and  cheering  words,  — 
words  that  should  thrill  every  heart,  and  excite  the 
everlasting  gratitude  of  every  listener,  —  "  For  God  so 
loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life."  Though  the  world  was  in 
ruins,  —  though  man  had  forfeited  the  favor  of  his 
Maker,  —  though  wars,  cruelty,  injustice,  and  oppres- 
sion prevailed  among  the  nations,  —  though  the  light 
of  an  ancient  dispensation  had  become  dim,  and  its 


INTERVIEW    WITH    NICODEMUS.  89 

solemn  rites  had  degenerated  into  vain  superstitions, 
—  though  darkness  covered  the  earth  and  gross  dark- 
ness the  people, — though  the  whole  race  seemed  like 
a  shattered  bark  tossed  upon  the  billows  of  a  tem- 
pestuous ocean,  and  ready  at  any  moment  to  be 
ingulfed,  or  be  dashed  upon  the  rocks,  yet  God  so 
loved  the  world  as  to  give  his  only  Son  to  suffer  and 
die  for  it.  Although  the  exigency  of  the  case  re- 
quired an  infinite  sacrifice,  and  although  the  ravages 
of  sin  could  be  stayed,  and  man  justified  and  regen- 
erated only  by  the  crucifixion  of  the  Son  of  the 
Most  High,  still  heaven  was  willing  to  make  the 
sacrifice.  The  height,  depth,  length,  and  breadth  of 
this  love,  no  finite  mind  can  measure.  It  spreads 
out  before  us  as  an  ocean  boundless  and  fathomless. 
But  the  truth  is  distinctly  brought  to  light,  that  this 
manifestation  of  love,  wonderful  and  glorious  as  it 
is,  is  not  enough  to  secure  the  salvation  of  the  soul. 
There  must  be  faith  in  this  Saviour,  in  his  mission, 
in  the  truths  of  his  great  system ;  not  a  dead  faith ; 
not  a  mere  intellectual  faith ;  but  a  living,  vital,  soul- 
pervading  faith,  —  a  faith  that  will  work  a  thorough 
renovation  of  the  character,  a  regeneration  of  the 
spkit.  And  the  mind  that  opens  itself  to  the  full 
power  of  this  principle  commences  its  real  life.  It  is 
placed  in  just  relations  to  God,  his  government,  and 
the  moral  universe.  It  is  united  to  Christ  as  the 
branch  is  united  to  the  vine,  and  draws  thence  its 
spiritual  nourishment  and  force.  Henceforth  there  is 
before  it  a  sublime  and  glorious  career.  Progress  in 
knowledge,  holiness,  and  happiness  is  its  destiny 
8* 


90  LIFE    SCENES    OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

God  is  its  end,  heaven  is  its  home,  and  immortal 
blessedness  is  its  portion. 

These  great  truths  of  the  Gospel  system  made,  as 
we  have  reason  to  believe,  a  salutary  impression  upon 
the  mind  of  Nicodemus.  His  defence  of  Christ  in 
the  Sanhedrim  (John  vii.  50),  and  the  part  that  he 
took  in  the  bmial  of  Christ  (John  xLx.  39),  lead  us  to 
believe  that  he  received  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus." 


VIII. 


THE  SAMARITAN  WOMAN. 


"  Then  cometh  he  to  a  city  of  samaeia,  which  is  called 
sychar,  near  to  the  parcel  of  ground  that  jacob  gave 
to  his  son  joseph.  now  jacou's  well  was  there.  jesus 
therefore  being  weary  with  his  journey,  sat  thus  on 

THE  well:  and  IT  WAS  ABOUT  THE  SIXTH  HOUR.  THERE 
COMETH  A  WOMAN  OF  SAMAEIA  TO  DRAW  WATER.  JESUS 
SAITH    UNTO    HER,    GIVE    ME    TO    DRINK. St.  John  IV.  5-7. 

Our  Lord  having  labored  with  great  success  for 
several  months  in  Judea,  resolved  to  return  to  Gali- 
lee, his  former  abode.  Various  reasons  have  been 
assigned  for  this  journey,  the  most  probable  of 
which  is,  that  the  gi-owing  fame  of  the  Saviour  had 
excited  the  jealousy  of  the  Pharisees  to  such  a  de- 
gree, that  he  deemed  it  expedient  to  retire  for  a 
season  from  the  field,  and  go  where  the  influence  of 
the  chief  priests  and  rulers  was  not  so  great.  There 
were  several  routes  by  which  travellers  could  reach 
Galilee,  the  most  direct  of  which  passed  dhrectly 
through  Samaria,  a  country  lying  between  Judea 
and  Galilee.  This  route,  however,  though  much  the 
shortest,  was  seldom  travelled  by  the  Jews,  as  their 
hatred  of  the  Samaritans  induced  them  to  shun  their 


92  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

foes  as  much  as  possible.  The  most  rigid  and 
bigoted  of  the  Jews,  considered  themselves  polluted 
if  they  had  any  intercourse  with  the  Samaritans. 
They  regarded  them  with  even  more  contempt  and 
abhorrence  than  they  did  the  heathen.  The  Saviour, 
who  did  not  share  in  the  least  degree  in  then*  preju- 
dices, but  had  a  heart  full  of  sympathy  and  love  for 
all  classes  of  men,  resolved  to  pass  directly  through 
this  despised  country. 

On  his  way,  being  gi'eatly  fatigued  by  the  jour- 
ney, and  suffering  from  thirst,  he  sat  down  about 
mid-day  by  the  side  of  Jacob's  well,  to  rest  and 
refresh  himself.  This  well,  from  the  historical  asso- 
ciations connected  with  it,  is  an  object  of  great  inter- 
est with  all  pilgrims  and  travellers.  Maundi'ell,  in 
describing  it,  says :  "  At  one  thhd  of  an  hour  from 
Naplosa,  we  came  to  Jacob's  well,  famous  not  only 
on  account  of  its  author,  but  much  more  for  that 
memorable  conference  which  our  blessed  Saviour 
here  had  with  the  woman  of  Samaria.  Over  the 
well  there  stood  formerly  a  large  church,  erected  by 
that  great  and  devout  patroness  of  the  Holy  Land, 
the  Empress  Helena;  but  of  this  the  voracity  of 
time,  assisted  by  the  hands  of  the  Tm-ks,  has  left 
nothing  but  a  few  foundations  remaining.  The  well 
is  covered  at  present  with  an  old  stone  vault,  into 
which  you  are  let  down ;  and  then  removing  a 
broad,  flat  stone,  you  discover  the  mouth  of  the  well 
itself.  It  is  dug  in  a  firm  rock,  and  is  about  three 
yards  in  diameter,  and  thirty-five  in  depth,  five  of 
which  we  found  full  of  water." 

When  Dr.  Robinson,  during  his  researches  in  the 


THE   SAMiUlITAN   WOMAN.  93 

Holy  Land,  visited  the  well,  he  found  it  bearing  the 
marks  of  great  antiquity,  but  dry  and  deserted.  A  large 
stone  laid  over  its  mouth,  and  as  it  was  late  and  the 
twilight  almost  gone,  his  party  made  no  attempt  to 
remove  it. 

Another  distinguished  traveller  says :  "  This  spot 
is  so  distinctly  marked  by  the  Evangelists,  and  so 
little  liable  to  uncertainty,  from  the  circumstance  of 
the  well  itself,  and  the  features  of  the  country,  that  if 
no  tradition  existed  for  its  identity,  the  site  of  it 
could  hardly  be  mistaken.  Perhaps  no  Christian 
scholar  ever  attentively  read  the  fourth  chapter  of  St. 
John  without  being  struck  with  the  numerous  inter- 
nal evidences  of  ti'uth  which  crowd  upon  the  mind 
in  its  perusal.  Within  so  small  a  compass,  it  is  im- 
possible to  find  in  other  writings  so  many  sources  of 
reflection  and  of  interest.  Independently  of  its 
importance  as  a  theological  document,  it  concentrates 
so  much  information,  that  a  volume  might  be  filled 
with  the  illustration  it  reflects  on  the  history  of  the 
Jews,  and  on  the  geography  of  their  country." 

By  the  side  of  this  well,  Jesus,  a  weary  traveller, 
sat  down.  His  disciples  he  had  sent  away  to  pur- 
chase food,  as  they  could  not  be  entertained  at  the 
houses  of  the  Samaritans.  For  it  appears  that  these 
people  were  not  slow  to  return  the  hatred  which  was 
exercised  towards  them  by  their  self-righteous  and 
haughty  neighbors.  "While  Jesus  was  thus  sitting 
alone,  meditating  perhaps  upon  the  scenes  and  events 
suggested  by  the  memorable  locality  which  he  occu- 
pied, "  There  cometh  a  woman  of  Samaria  to  draw 


94  LIFE    SCENES    OF    TUE   MESSIAH. 

As  we  advance  in  the  narrative  given  of  this  inter- 
esting interview,  we  shall  find  the  following  points 
unfolded.  The  fountains  of  salvation  are  opened ; 
the  evidences  of  Christ's  messiahship  are  furnished ; 
the  nature  of  true  spiritual  worship  is  explained,  and 
the  way  is  prepared  for  the  preaching  of  the  everlast- 
ing gospel  to  the  people  of  Samaria. 

The  request  made  by  Christ  excites  in  the  woman 
the  greatest  astonishment.  "  How  is  it,"  she  replies, 
"  that  thou,  being  a  Jew,  askest  drink  of  me,  which 
am  a  woman  of  Samaria  ?  for  the  Jews  have  no 
dealings  with  the  Samaritans."  Jesus,  almost  for- 
getting his  thirst  in  his  anxiety  to  impart  spiritual 
benefits  to  the  woman,  availed  himself  of  the  occa- 
sion to  instruct  and  enlighten  her  mind.  Instead  of 
wasting  time  in  discussing  the  prejudices  that  existed 
between  the  Jews  and  the  Samaritans,  he  at  once 
said  to  her :  "  If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,  and 
who  it  is  that  saith  to  thee.  Give  me  to  drink,  thou 
wouldest  have  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have 
given  thee  living  water."  By  the  phrase  "living 
water,"  although  Christ  used  it  in  a  spiritual  sense, 
is  understood  fresh  spring  water  that  is  constantly 
flowing,  and  this  was  the  idea  that  the  woman 
received.  Of  course  she  was  delighted  at  the  thought 
of  obtaining  pm*e,  fresh  water,  without  the  fatigue  of 
passing  daily  over  a  dusty  road  to  obtain  it.  But 
Christ,  perceiving  that  he  had  arrested  her  attention, 
although  the  spiritual  import  of  the  words,  was  not 
understood,  proceeded  still  further  to  develop  the 
great  truth  which  was  embodied  in  this  beautiful 
image.     In  answer  to  the  inquiry.  Whether  he  was 


THE   SAMARITAN   WOMAN.  95 

greater  than  their  father  Jacob,  who  gave  to  them 
the  well,  he  replied,  and  the  language  is  full  of  intense 
meaning  to  all,  "  Whosoever  drinketh  of  this  water 
shall  thirst  again:  but  whosoever  drinketh  of  the 
water  that  I  shall  give  him,  shall  never  thirst,  but  it 
shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  into 
everlasting  life."  To  the  truth  of  the  first  part  of  this 
proposition,  the  poor  Samaritan  woman  could  bear 
abundant  testimony ;  for  she  had  often  travelled  far 
in  the  heat  of  the  day  to  draw  water  from  this  deep 
well,  to  quench  her  thu-st.  She  also  had  experience 
of  the  unsatisfying  natm-e  of  all  earthly  good.  She 
had  lived  a  life  of  sin.  Her  mind  was  in  darkness. 
She  had  some  conceptions  of  a  coming  Messiah,  but 
they  were  vague,  and  seemed  to  have  had  but  little 
practical  influence  upon  her.  "  If  thou  knewest  the 
gift  of  God,"  said  Christ  to  her, — if  she  had  but  been 
aware  that  the  infinite  Jehovah  had  presented  to  the 
world  no  less  a  gift  than  his  only  and  well-beloved 
Son;  if  she  had  known  the  divine  nature  and  ex- 
alted character  of  Him  who  said  to  her.  Give  me  to 
drink,  she  would  at  once  have  asked  for  the  greatest 
of  all  blessings.  She  would  have  asked  for  the  living 
waters  of  salvation,  which  would  have  satisfied  the 
longings  of  the  soul,  —  which  become  to  all  that 
receive  them,  a  fountain  of  spmtual  delights,  spring- 
ing up,  or  flowing  on,  to  everlasting  life.  And  these 
rich  gifts  Christ  was  ready  to  bestow  even  upon  a 
poor  and  unworthy  Samaritan  woman.  He  had  left 
his  throne  of  glory  and  the  high  honors  of  a  celestial 
court,  that  he  might  place  infinite  treasures  before 
the  poor  and  the  sinful  children  of  men.     Perhaps  he 


96  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

planned  this  journey,  and  tarried  at  the  well  in  order 
that  he  might  have  this  interview  with  the  Samaritan 
woman,  and  offer  to  her  eternal  life.  And  if  the 
greatest  of  all  preachers,  one  who  spake  as  never 
man  spake,  was  ready  to  exhibit  divine  truth  to  a 
single  listener,  shall  any  of  his  followers  deem  any 
opportunity  for  doing  good  as  too  trivial  to  be  im- 
proved? Christ  might  have  remained  in  the  cities 
of  Judea,  and  daily  addressed  admiring  thousands. 
He  might  have  attracted  multitudes  by  the  eloquence 
of  his  words,  the  force  of  his  doctrines,  and  the  won- 
derful displays  of  his  miraculous  power.  But  we  find 
him  far  away  from  the  seats  of  authority  and  the 
applause  of  the  multitude,  and,  as  a  weary  traveller, 
engaged  in  instructing  a  despised  Samaritan  woman. 
He  opens  before  her  the  great  doctrines  of  a  free  salva- 
tion ;  of  an  abundance  of  living  waters,  of  which  aU 
who  are  willing  may  partake,  and  of  everlasting  life ; 
doctrines  which  patriarchs  and  prophets  would  have 
rejoiced  to  have  heard,  and  which  were  worthy  the 
attention  of  the  most  gifted  and  enlightened  audience 
that  could  be  assembled  upon  the  earth. 

Jesus  also  unfolds  in  an  indirect,  yet  most  skilful 
manner,  the  evidences  of  his  Messiahship.  He  in- 
stitutes inquiries,  and  makes  statements  with  regard 
to  the  woman's  past  life,  which  led  her  to  exclaim, 
"  Su-,  I  perceive  that  thou  art  a  prophet."  Light  be- 
gins to  break  in  upon  her  mind.  The  truth  flashes 
upon  her  that  she  is  conversing  with  no  ordinary 
person,  but  with  one  who  could  read  all  the  secrets 
of  her  past  life.  The  doctrine  of  Christ's  omnis- 
cience is  in  fact  presented  to  her  mind,  to  convince 


THE   SAMARITAN   AVOMAN.  97 

her  of  the  reality  of  the  living  waters  to  which  her 
attention  had  been  directed.  She  has  the  proof  that 
her  instructor  is  not  only  willing,  but  able  to  bestow 
the  ^highest  and  most  precious  spiritual  gifts.  He 
does  not  enter  into  a  formal  and  abstruse  demonstra- 
tion of  his  divinity,  but  seizes  at  once  upon  those 
evidences  that  are  calculated  to  make  the  deepest 
and  most  lasting  impression  upon  the  woman's 
mind.  She  is  startled  with  a  recital  of  her  whole 
history,  by  one  who  is  a  perfect  stranger  to  her ;  by 
one  whom  she  took  to  be  a  prejudiced  Jew,  who 
would  have  no  dealings  with  the  Samaritans,  and 
who  would  not  receive  even  the  slightest  favor  from 
their  hands.  She  hears  from  his  lips  the  minutest 
events  in  her  life  described,  and  a  degree  of  knowl- 
edge is  displayed  that  could  belong  to  no  human 
intellect. 

In  thus  accompanying  promises  with  the  proof  of 
an  ability  to  fulfil  them,  Christ  acted  in  accordance 
with  his  usual  custom,  when  developing  his  mission 
and  his  system  of  truth.  While  requning  the  exercise 
of  faith,  he  furnished  the  foundation  upon  which  it 
should  rest.  Though  the  supernatural  element  ran 
through  his  history,  from  the  period  of  his  birth  to 
the  day  of  his  ascension,  yet  he  ever  regarded  the 
claims  of  human  reason.  He  was  ever  ready  to 
recommend  his  doctrines  by  an  appeal  to  evidence ; 
to  the  prophetic  utterances  respecting  him  contained 
in  the  ancient  -Scriptures,  to  his  life,  his  miracles, 
and  to  the  various  proofs  he  gave  that  he  was  the 
Son  of  God.  He  wished  for  none  other,  than  a  firm 
and  solid  basis  upon  which  to  rest  his  cause. 
9 


98  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

The  woman  being  satisjfied  that  he  who  addressed 
her  was  a  prophet,  availed  herself  of  the  opportu- 
nity, to  obtain  if  possible  a  solution  of  the  vexed 
question  which  had  so  long  divided  the  Jews  and 
Samaritans.  As  they  stood  where  the  lofty  summit 
of  Mount  Gerizim  was  in  full  sight,  the  woman, 
while  perhaps  pointing  to  it,  said,  "  Our  fathers  wor- 
shipped in  this  mountain ;  and  ye  say  that  in  Jerusa- 
lem is  the  place  where  men  ought  to  worship."  This 
controversy  arose  at  the  time  of  the  return  of  the 
Jews  from  their  captivity.  The  Samaritans  desired 
to  unite  with  them  in  rebuilding  the  temple,  and 
wished  to  be  associated  with  them  in  religious  faith 
and  services.  But  the  Jewish  rulers  repulsed  them, 
and  declared  that  Cyrus  had  committed  the  work 
solely  to  their  hands.  Feeling  indignant  at  the  op- 
position of  the  Jews,  they  resolved  to  erect  a  temple 
upon  Mount  Gerizim,  a  mountain  with  which  there- 
were  sacred  associations,  in  connection  with  the  en- 
trance of  the  Israelites  into  the  promised  land,  and 
the  blessings  pronounced  upon  those  who  obeyed  the 
law  of  the  Lord.  This  measure  very  natm-ally  in- 
creased the  hostility  that  existed  between  the  two 
nations,  and  gave  rise  to  a  bitter  controversy  as  to 
the  place  where  divine  worship  should  be  rendered. 
The  Samaritans  contended  that  they  held  the  only 
pure,  legitimate,  and  divinely  appointed  services,  and 
that  their  temple  received  the  sanction  of  the  divine 
presence.  The  Jews,  on  the  other  hand,  claimed  that 
Jerusalem  was  the  capital  of  God's  kingdom  on  this 
earth,  and  that  the  rites  performed  in  their  temple 
were  alone  acceptable  to  Jehovah.     The  antagonism 


THE    SAMARITAN   WOMAN.  99 

created  by  this  discussion  engendered  the  most  bitter 
hatred  between  the  two  parties.  They  would  not 
entertain  each  other  at  their  houses,  nor  have  any 
communication,  except  occasionally  for  the  purposes 
of  trade.  It  was  very  natural,  therefore,  that  the 
Samaritan  woman  should  seek  light  upon  a  point 
which  so  divided  the  two  nations,  and  which  was 
deemed  so  vital  to  their  spiritual  interests  and  hopes. 
And  the  reply  which  Christ  made  to  her  was  appli- 
cable not  only  to  the  sacred  mountain  that  was  in 
sight,  and  to  Jerusalem,  but  to  all  localities  with 
which  men  might  suppose  that  special  divine  favors 
were  connected.  He  swept  away  the  whole  system 
of  formal  rites  and  local  worship.  It  had  been  neces- 
sary, indeed,  in  times  past,  to  connect  a  knowledge 
of  the  Deity  with  prescribed  ceremonies  and  sacred 
localities;  but  that  necessity  existed  no  longer. 
"  Woman,"  said  Jesus,  "  believe  me ;  the  hour  com- 
eth,  and  now  is,  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  moun- 
tain, nor  yet  at  Jerusalem  worship  the  Father,"  that 
is,  according  to  the  present  forms  and  usages.  "  But 
the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in 
spuit  and  in  truth :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to 
worship  him." 

The  time  had  come  for  the  introduction  of  a  new 
and  spiritual  system,  a  system  not  confined  to  formal 
rites,  but  seeking  access  to  the  human  heart ;  not 
limited  to  the  summit  of  a  mountain,  or  to  the  walls 
of  Jerusalem,  but  spreading  over  the  nations,  and 
offering  its  blessings  to  the  whole  human  family.  To 
unfold  this  dispensation  to  the  world,  was  an  impor- 
tant part  of  the  Messiah's  work.     Indeed  it  com- 


JOO  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

menced  with  his  life  on  the  earth.  At  his  birth,  the 
purest  moral  light  dawned  upon  the  world.  Li  his 
teachings,  example,  and  mighty  works,  he  revealed 
the  Father,  the  principles  of  his  government,  and  the 
nature  of  true  religion.  He  makes  proclamation  not 
only  to  the  Samaritan  woman,  but  to  all  manl^ind, 
"  God  is  a  spirit,  and  they  who  worship  him  must 
worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

Both  the  Jews  and  Samaritans  worshipped  the 
true  God,  but  their  ideas  of  his  nature  and  character 
were  crude  and  limited.  Their  conceptions  were 
based  upon  the  visible  and  extraordinary  manifesta- 
tions that  he  made  of  himself  in  ages  past,  and  they 
thought  of  him  as  a  being  afar  off,  who  could  only 
be  approached  through  certain  forms,  and  in  certain 
places.  But  Christ  announces  that  he  is  an  all-pervad- 
ing Spirit,  a  divine  essence  that  fills  the  universe  and 
demands  a  spiritual  worship.  He  would  have  every 
mountain  and  hill  and  valley  consecrated  to  his  ser- 
vice. From  every  city  he  would  see  rising  the  in- 
cense of  pure  devotion.  Every  human  heart  he 
would  transform  into  a  sacred  temple.  In  every 
spirit  he  would  establish  a  "  Holy  of  holies."  All 
the  people,  even  the  Gentile  world,  he  would  make 
"  kings  and  priests  unto  God." 

And  under  this  dispensation,  instead  of  beholding 
the  Deity  in  a  burning  bush,  we  behold  him  in  every 
star  that  glitters  in  the  heavens,  in  the  light  and  glory 
of  every  morning's  sun.  Instead  of  recognizing  his 
goodness  in  the  falling  manna,  we  perceive  it  in  the 
regular  succession  of  seed-time  and  harvest,  and  in 
the  rich  variety  and  abundance  of  frviits  which  the 


THE   SAMARITAN   WOMAN.  101 

earth  annually  yields.  Instead  of  travelling  towards 
a  promised  land  abounding  in  temporal  blessings,  we 
are  ui-gcd  to  press  forward  towards  a  celestial  para- 
dise, towards  a  heavenly  city  that  hath  foundation, 
whose  builder  and  maker  is  God.  Instead  of  em- 
bodying our  reverence  in  types  and  forms,  we  are 
required  to  worship  "  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

In  this  requisition  there  is  a  fulness  and  depth  of 
meaning  that  is  worthy  of  our  profound  attention. 
The  very  nature  of  spiritual  worship,  involves  a 
union  between  our  souls  and  the  Infinite  Being,  a 
union  of  feeling,  sentiment,  purpose,  and  will.  Such 
worship  cannot  be  rendered  except  by  a  soul  wholly 
consecrated  to  God,  and  thoroughly  pervaded  by  a 
spirit  of  holiness.  K  the  supreme  affections  are 
fastened  upon  the  world,  or  any  inferior  good,  or  if 
there  is  a  disposition  to  substitute  the  form  for  the 
reality,  the  worship  is  vitiated.  In  fact  it  does  not 
exist ;  for  there  cannot  be  a  spiritual  worship  that  is 
not  genuine.  It  is  an  element  that  cannot  be  coun- 
terfeited. The  Saviour,  in  designating  those  who 
shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  calls 
them  true  worshippers ;  and  he  adds,  "  the  Father 
seeketh  such  to  worship  him."  He  does  not  seek  the 
formalist,  nor  him  whose  religion  is  confined  to  a 
mountain  or  a  temple,  but  the  sincere,  earnest  wor- 
shipper. Nor  is  this  requisition  fuHy  met  by  the 
spirit  of  devotion,  however  pure  and  lofty  it  may  be. 
There  must  accompany  it  a  Life  of  rectitude  and  cor- 
dial obedience ;  a  life  based  upon  the  principles  of 
divine  truth.  Worship  without  service;  devotion 
without  corresponding  religious  principles,  go  for 
9* 


102  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

nothing  in  the  estimation  of  the  omniscient  Being. 
This  is  very  forcibly  presented  in  the  language  of 
Jehovah  as  uttered  by  his  prophet :  "  Bring  no  more 
vain  oblations ;  incense  is  an  abomination  unto  me ; 
your  new  moons  and  your  appointed  feasts  my  soul 
hateth.  Put  away  the  evil  of  your  doings  from  be- 
fore mine  eyes ;  cease  to  do  evil ;  learn  to  do  well, 
seek  judgment,  relieve  the  oppressed."  God  is  most 
honored  by  a  just,  humane,  holy  life.  He  is  wor- 
shipped in  every  benevolent  deed,  and  in  every  earn- 
est endeavor  to  promote  human  welfare  and  the 
divine  glory.  And  such  worshippers  he  seeks  in  all 
ages  and  in  all  nations.  He  seeks  them  to  maintain 
and  recommend  the  true  faith,  and  to  perpetuate  a 
spmtual  worship  that  wiR  be  acceptable  to  him. 

The  instructions  thus  imparted  to  the  Samaritan 
woman  made  a  deep  impression  upon  her  mind ;  and 
when  she  learned  that  it  was  the  promised  Messiah 
who  addressed  her,  she  was  filled  with  amazement 
and  delight.  Forgetting  the  object  that  brought  her 
to  the  well,  she  left  her  water-pot  and  hastened  to 
the  city,  to  inform  her  friends  of  what  had  transpired. 
The  Saviour  also  finding  a  field  of  great  usefulness 
opening  before  him,  seemed  to  forget  his  fatigue  and 
hunger.  His  disciples  having  returned  with  food, 
entreated  him  to  partake  of  it  and  refresh  himself. 
But  he  replied :  "  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know 
not  of.  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent 
me,  and  to  finish  his  work."  He  found  a  purer  pleas- 
ure, a  richer  entertainment  in  doing  the  will  of  his 
Father,  than  in  partaking  of  the  luxuries  that  this 
earth  furnished.    Although  he  was  hungry  and  thirsty 


THE   SAMARITAN   WOMAN.  103 

and  exhausted,  yet  his  highest  enjoyment  consisted 
in  inriparting  spiritual  benefits  to  the  needy  and  the 
perishing.  Beholding,  on  the  one  hand,  the  throngs 
coming  towards  him  from  the  city,  and,  on  the  other, 
the  husbandmen  casting  the  seed  into  the  ground,  he 
avaUs  himself  of  the  imagery  presented  to  his  mind, 
to  illustrate  the  great  work  upon  which  he  had 
already  entered  among  the  Samaritans.  Alluding  to 
a  phrjJse  familiar  with  the  people  at  that  season  of 
tlie  year,  that  "  there  are  yet  four  months,  and  then 
Cometh  harvest,"  he  added,  pointing  to  the  approach- 
ing multitudes  :  "  Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the 
field ;  for  they  are  white  already  to  harvest."  In  the 
natural  world,  four  months  must  elapse  before  the 
ripened  grain  will  wave  in  the  breeze;  but  in  the 
spiritual  world,  though  the  seed  was  so  recently 
sown,  yet  the  fields  are  already  white  to  the  harvest. 
And  the  great  reaper  is  ready  to  gather  it  in.  He  is 
ready  to  receive  to  himself  all  who  will  exercise 
repentance  and  faith.  And  many  believed  on  him 
as  "  the  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the  world."  Many 
are  to-day  rejoicing  in  the  glories  of  his  everlasting 
kingdom,  as  the  fruits  of  that  short  sermon  which 
was  preached  to  a  poor  Samaritan  woman  at  Jacob's 
well. 


IX. 

CHRIST   PREACHING   UPON   THE   MOUNT. 


'*  And  seeing  the  multitudes,  he  went  up  into  a  mountain  ; 
and   when   he   was   set,   his   disciples   came  unto   him. 

AND    HE    OPENED    HIS    MOUTH    AND     TAUGHT     THEM. MattheW 

V.    1,    2. 

We  now  come  to  view  Christ  as  a  public  preacher 
of  divine  truth.  He  held,  as  we  are  aware,  many 
offices.  He  came  to  fulfil  a  complex  mission ;  a  mis- 
sion, varied  in  its  bearings,  as  well  as  glorious  in  its 
results.  He  was  not  only  a  Redeemer,  but  a  Prophet, 
a  Priest,  and  a  King.  He  uttered  and  fulfilled  proph- 
ecy. He  was  a  teacher  sent  from  God,  to  teach  all 
other  teachers,  to  unfold  the  treasures  of  infinite  wis- 
dom,—  to  bring  life  and  immortality  to  light.  As 
a  King,  he  ever  maintained  a  royal  bearing.  Though 
he  was  poor  and  despised,  and  had  not  where  to  lay 
his  head,  he  was  still  a  Prince,  If  he  had  thrown 
aside  the  robes,  he  had  not  thrown  aside  the  nature 
of  his  kingship.  Neither  the  ridicule  heaped  upon 
him,  nor  the  opposition  that  he  encountered,  nor  even 
his  crucifixion,  extinguished  his  sovereignty. 

But  it  is  with  Christ,  in  his  office  as  a  preacher,  that 


CHRIST   PREACHINQ   UPON   THE  MOUNT.  105 

we  are  now  concerned.  During  his  ministry,  he  often 
taught  in  the  Jewish  synagogue,  in  the  temple,  and 
by  the  wayside.  He  also  seized  upon  important 
occasions  for  developing  and  illustrating  the  funda- 
mental doctrines  of  divine  truth.  Such  an  occasion 
was  that  which  called  forth  the  memorable  Sermon 
on  the  Mount.  The  hostility  which  the  Pharisees 
entertained  towards  Christ,  began  to  excite  a  general 
opposition  against  him  throughout  the  land.  He 
was  charged  with  heresy  and  blasphemy  by  the 
inhabitants  of  Galilee,  and  the  prejudices  which  had 
been  aroused  against  him,  were  daUy  gaining  ground 
among  a  large  portion  of  the  community.  It  became, 
therefore,  necessary  for  him  publicly  to  explain  and 
vindicate  liis  doctrines ;  and  this  he  did  in  a  most 
simple,  yet  masterly  manner.  Returning  from  one  of 
his  preaching  tours  in  Galilee,  a  great  multitude, 
attracted  by  the  eloquence  of  his  words  and  the  nov- 
elty of  his  mighty  deeds,  followed  him.  Towards 
evening  they  drew  near  to  Capernaum,  and  rested 
at  the  foot  of  a  mountain.  The  next  morning,  as  the 
sun  was  gUding  the  surrounding  hill-tops,  and  pour- 
ing its  splendor  through  the  valleys,  and  while  the 
air  was  fragrant  with  the  opening  flowers,  and  vocal 
with  the  songs  of  birds,  the  Saviour,  refreshed  by 
sleep,  selected  a  favorable  position  for  addressing  the 
multitude.  He  did  not  wait  until  he  had  entered  the 
city  of  Capernaum,  and  notified  its  inhabitants  of 
his  intended  discourse,  but,  with  his  characteristic 
simplicity,  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity  afforded 
by  the  presence  of  a  promiscuous  crowd,  who  seemed 
willing  to  listen  to  his  words.     He  preferred  also  to 


106  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE  MESSIAH. 

be  out  in  the  open  air,  surrounded  by  the  beauties 
and  sublimities  of  nature,  that  bore  the  impress  of 
his  own  creative  wisdom  and  powder.  The  mountain 
served  him  as  a  pulpit.  The  broad  canopy  above 
was  the  dome  of  his  great  temple.  The  surrounding 
mountain  peaks  were  the  columns  wrought  by  the 
Supreme  Architect.  The  morning  mist,  tinged  by 
the  rays  of  the  sun,  threw  a  celestial  halo  over  the 
scene.  Below  w^ere  the  eager  multitude,  w^aiting  for 
the  words  of  wisdom  that  were  to  drop  from  heav- 
enly lips.  Above  were  angel  forms,  visible  not  to 
human  sight,  but  known  by  him  whom  they  were 
appointed  to  watch  over,  and  whom  they  were  all 
commanded  to  worship. 

The  silence  of  the  hour  was  broken  by  the  utter- 
ance of  the  most  remarkable,  impressive,  and  im- 
portant discom-se  that  was  ever  listened  to  on  earth. 
It  is  not  my  purpose  to  treat  in  detail  of  its  several 
principles  and  doctrines,  but  I  wish  simply  to  point 
out  some  of  the  general  characteristics  of  Christ  as 
a  preacher  of  divine  truth. 

In  the  first  place,  in  this  as  well  as  all  his  other  dis- 
courses,  he  deals  ivith  the  most  vital  and  fundamental 
of  moral  truths.  Upon  the  minor  matters  of  forms,  ex- 
ternal rites,  and  what  may  be  termed  the  mint,  anise, 
and  cumin  of  religion,  he  bestows  no  attention.  He 
grapples  with  the  life-questions  that  pertain  to  the 
divine  government  and  human  responsibility  and  des- 
tiny. He  announced  the  object  of  his  advent  in  these 
emphatic  words :  "  To  this  end  was  I  born,  and  for 
this  cause  came  I  into  the  world,  that  I  might  bear 
witness  to  the  truth."   Ho  oume.  ladened  with  the  treas- 


CHRIST   PREACHING   UPON   THE  MOUNT.  107 

ures  of  infinite  wisdom  which  he  scattered  in  every 
pathway  that  he  ti-od,  in  every  city  that  he  visited,  in 
every  circle  in  which  he  moved.  He  came  to  clear 
away  the  mists  of  error,  to  break  up  the  fatal  delu- 
sions into  which  mankind  had  fallen,  and  to  reveal 
a  system  of  ethics  and  theology  that  would  satisfy 
the  soul  and  guide  it  to  happiness  and  glory. 

In  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  his  particular  design 
was  to  exhibit  the  nature  of  his  kingdom,  and  its 
connection  with  the  ancient  dispensation.  He  wished 
to  disabuse  the  minds  of  his  hearers  of  the  idea  that 
he  stood  in  any  way  in  antagonism  to  the  Mosaic 
system,  for  which  they  entertained  so  much  rever- 
ence ;  and  he  endeavored  to  convince  them  that  that 
system  was  preparatory  to  his ;  was  the  type  and 
forerunner  of  the  glorious  reality  which  he  revealed. 
His  sermon  served,  therefore,  as  a  bridge  from  the 
law  to  the  gospel,  over  which  the  Jews  might  travel 
from  a  region  of  forms,  to  one  of  spiritual  truth  and 
life.  His  object  was  to  break  in  upon  their  modes 
of  thinking  upon  religious  subjects,  and  lead  them  to 
take  spiritual  views,  and  seek  a  higher  standard  of 
moral  excellence.  The  very  first  passage  in  the  dis- 
course, is  a  blow  levelled  against  the  pride  of  the  peo- 
ple and  their  Pharisaic  self-righteousness.  The  pooi 
in  spirit  are  pronounced  blessed,  or  happy,  for  theirs 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  This  glorious  inheritance 
belongs,  not  to  those  who  boast  of  their  Jewish 
descent,  and  of  their  peculiar  national  privileges, 
but  who,  feeling  the  poverty  of  all  earthly  rites  and 
rewards,  seek  for  the  riches  of  a  spiritual  kingdom. 

Many  of  his  hearers  were  ambitious,  and  expected 


108  LIFE   SCENES    OF   THE  MESSIAH. 

that  Christ  would  establish  a  splendid  worldly  em- 
pire which  would  overshadow  and  subdue  all  others  ; 
that  his  divine  power  would  be  employed  in  found- 
ing a  magnificent  throne,  and  founding  military 
forces  that  would  be  the  terror  of  all  surrounding 
nations.  To  meet  and  dispel  this  false  idea,  Christ 
next  declares,  "  Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall 
inherit  the  earth."  As  though  he  had  said,  "  those 
who  are  the  least  ambitious  for  power  shall  obtain  it. 
Conquests  will  indeed  be  made,  not  however  by  force 
of  arms,  nor  even  by  overwhelming  displays  of 
miraculous  power,  but  by  the  might  of  meekness  and 
gentleness  of  spirit.  The  nations  will  be  swayed, 
not  by  a  sceptre  of  iron,  but  by  a  sceptre  of  love." 
And  this  process  we  see  now  going  on,  as  the  king- 
doms oF  the  earth  are  becoming  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord.  The  forces  that  subdue  them  are  moral  forces. 
We  send  out  to  a  numerous  and  great  nation,  a 
few  humble  Christian  missionaries,  whose  only  weap- 
ons are  faith  and  love.  With  these,  and  these  alone, 
they  are  instructed  to  take  possession  of  the  king- 
dom in  the  name  of  their  great  Master. 

The  Jews  also  prided  themselves  upon  their  rigid- 
ness  in  external  purity,  and  in  avoiding  every  thing 
that  was  deemed  unclean.  But  Christ,  without  ex- 
citing their  prejudices  by  directly  attacking  their 
superstitious  notions  upon  this  point,  said,  "  Blessed 
are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God."  My 
system  requires  purity,  as  well  as  the  Mosaic ;  but 
mine  must  be  internal,  —  must  regulate  the  thoughts 
and  motives,  must  fit  the  soul  for  communion  with 
God.     And  this  he  endeavored  to  show,  constituted 


CHRIST  PREACHINa   UPON   THE   MOUNT.  109 

the  divine  life,  after  which  every  earnest  spirit  should 
aspire.  The  Jews  were  looJdng  for  the  mere  shadows 
of  religion ;  this  was  the  reality,  —  the  vital  principle 
that  would  unite  the  soul  to  God,  and  qualify  it  for 
the  society  of  aU  holy  beings. 

Thus  the  Great  Teacher  goes  through  with  his 
memorable  discourse,  every  utterance  containing  an 
important  principle,  every  sentiment  antagonistic  to 
the  opinions  of  the  world,  and  every  influence  tend- 
ing to  elevate  and  spiritualize  the  nature  of  man. 
In  treating  of  the  ancient  law,  he  contends  that  it  is 
fulfilled  in  the  law  of  the  Christian  life.  And  he  re- 
duces the  whole  to  this  simple  declaration,  to  love 
God  above  all  things,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves. 
"  On  these  two  commandments,"  he  says,  "  hang  all 
the  law  and  the  prophets  : "  that  is,  all  the  teachings 
of  the  Old  Testament  are  condensed  into  these  two 
commands. 

Another  characteristic  of  our  Lord's  teaching-  ivas, 
that  he  spoke  ivith  authority.  This  authority  was  not 
only  connected  with  his  being  appointed  as  the  rep- 
resentative of  the  Divine  Majesty,  but  it  was  vested 
in  his  own  person.  He  taught  as  a  divine  being, 
uttering  truths  known  to  his  own  mind  from  aU  eter- 
nity ;  truths  as  unchangeable  as  the  throne  of  God. 
Philosophers  who  preceded  him  gave  to  the  world 
only  opinions,  the  weight  of  which  depended  upon 
the  soundness  of  the  arguments,  or  the  logical  train 
of  the  reasoning  upon  which  they  were  based.  But 
truth  proceeded  from  Christ,  as  light  proceeds  fi-om 
its  natural  source,  the  sun.  His  authority  he  dis- 
tinctly and  repeatedly  affirmed :  "  I  am  the  light  ol 
10 


110  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

the  world;"  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life." 

But  we  may  be  asked.  How  can  we  confide  m  the 
integrity  of  these  affirmations  ?  What  evidences 
have  we  that  the  Saviour's  declarations  can  be  im- 
plicitly relied  upon  ?  I  would  reply,  all  the  evidences 
that  the  nature  of  the  case  admits  of.  The  very  doc- 
trines which  Christ  promulgated,  carry  with  them 
internal  evidence  of  their  truth.  They  are  as  clearly 
adapted  to  the  wants  of  our  moral  nature,  as  light  is 
adapted  to  the  eye,  or  air  is  suited  to  the  lungs. 
They  are  such  truths  as  we  should  expect  to  receive 
from  a  God  of  perfect  benevolence  and  hoHness. 
The  Sermon  on  the  Mount  bears  the  stamp  of  a 
divine  origin.  Were  its  principles  universally  adopt- 
ed and  acted  upon,  it  would  make  a  heaven  of  this 
earth.  For  every  sentiment  is  luminous  with  heav- 
enly beauty  and  celestial  light.  They  constitute  the 
basis  of  the  benevolence,  happiness,  and  glory  of  the 
angelic  hosts.  They  aim  at  the  annihilation  of  every 
base  passion  of  the  soul,  —  envy,  malice,  revenge, — 
of  every  unholy  thought  and  carnal  desire.  Under 
their  sway,  wars,  oppression,  injustice,  and  every 
form  of  sin  would  be  banished  from  the  earth.  An 
ingenuous  mind,  therefore,  can  no  more  separate  the 
idea  of  divine  truth  from  the  teachings  of  Christ, 
than  we  can  separate  the  idea  of  beauty  from  a 
flower,  or  the  idea  of  grandeur  from  mountain 
scenery. 

Contrast  this  system  with  any  other,  —  with  the 
best  and  most  profound  that  human  agency  has 
devised,  and  its  superior  exceUence  is  at  once  ap- 


CHRIST  PREACHING  UPON  THE  MOUNT.  Ill 

parent.  Contrast  it  with  the  most  rigid  and  appar- 
ently the  most  sacred  of  formal  systems,  and  you 
cannot  fail  to  be  impressed  with  its  divine  force, 
beauty,  and  life-giving  power.  In  entering  the  gor- 
geous edifice  of  formalism,  "  one's  feelings,"  to  use 
the  image  of  another,  "  are  very  much  such  as  might 
belong  to  a  descent  into  some  stalactite  cavern,  the 
grim  magnificence  of  which  is  never  cheered  by  the 
life-giving  beams  of  heaven;  for  there  is  no  noon 
there  —  no  summer.  The  wonders  of  the  place  must 
be  seen  by  the  glare  of  artificial  light ;  human  hands 
carry  hither  and  thither  a  blaze,  which  confounds 
objects  as  much  as  it  reveals  them,  and  which  fills 
the  place  more  with  fumes  than  with  any  genial 
influence.  In  this  dim  theatre,  forms  stand  out  of 
more  than  mortal  mien,  as  if  a  senate  of  divinities 
had  here  assembled ;  but  approach  them,  all  is  hard, 
cold,  silent.  Drops  are  thickly  distilling  from  the 
vault ;  nay,  every  stony  icicle  that  glistens  in  the  light, 
seems  as  if  endued  with  penitence,  or  as  if  contrition 
were  the  very  temper  of  the  place ;  but  do  these 
drops  fertilize  the  ground  on  which  they  fall  ?  No  ; 
they  do  but  trickle  a  moment,  and  then  add  stone  to 
stone,  and  chiU  to  chill.  Does  the  involuntary  ex- 
clamation break  from  the  bosom  in  such  a  place  — 
Surely  this  is  the  gate  of  heaven !  Rather  one  shud- 
ders with  the  apprehension  that  he  is  entering  the 
shadows  of  the  vaUey  of  death ;  and  that  the  only 
safety  is  in  a  quick  return  to  the  upper  world." 

Now  go  from  thence  to  the  great  temple  of  moral 
truth  which  Christ  has  erected.  As  you  enter,  you 
feel  that  the  very  atmosphere  is  irnpregnated  with 


112  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

the  warmth  of  heavenly  love.  The  light  that  pours 
through  the  gorgeous  windows  appears  to  come 
directly  from  the  eternal  throne.  The  spirit  of 
deity  pervades  the  edifice.  Every  column  and  arch 
seem  to  lift  the  soul  upward.  The  swell  of  the 
organ,  the  notes  of  praise,  touch  the  tenderest  and 
holiest  sensibilities  of  the  soul.  He  who  ministers  at 
the  altar,  we  are  confident  is  our  great  High-Priest, 
who  is  not  only  a  teacher,  but  the  living  oracle  of 
moral  truth.  Over  the  altar  we  read  the  sentiment 
of  true  devotion :  "  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  who 
worship  him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

The  authority  of  our  Great  Teacher  is  also  strength- 
ened by  the  evidences  that  he  furnished  of  his  divine 
nature.  In  fulfilling  so  accurately  the  prophecies 
respecting  the  life,  character,  and  deeds  of  the  Mes- 
siah, he  substantiated  his  claims  to  divinity.  By  the 
variety  and  undoubted  character  of  his  miracles,  he 
proved,  beyond  all  dispute,  his  power  over  the  ele- 
ments and  laws  of  nature.  Diseases  fled  before  his 
presence.  The  blind  opened  their  eyes  to  gaze  upon 
him.  The  dead  heard  his  voice  and  came  forth.  The 
storms  and  the  waves  of  the  sea  obeyed  him. 

His  character  also  gave  authority  to  his  words. 
His  whole  career  was  a  living  epistle,  known  and 
read  of  all  men.  Every  moral  precept  which  he 
taught  was  illustrated  in  his  life.  His  holiness  was 
apparent  to  every  beholder.  No  taint  of  sin  ever 
touched  his  heart.  No  impure  or  selfish  motive  ever 
gained  access  to  his  spirit.  Like  the  light  from 
heaven,  he  touched  the  earth  without  being  contami- 
nated by  its  influences,  moved  among  men  without 


CHRIST  PREACHING  UPON  THE  MOUNT.  113 

feeling  the  power  of  their  corruptions.  "  When  he 
was  reviled,  he  reviled  not  again ;  when  he  suffered, 
he  threatened  not."  His  benevolence,  too,  was  ap- 
parent in  every  word  and  deed.  As  he  stood  upon 
the  mount,  a  cloud  of  goodness  seemed  to  encircle 
him.  In  the  very  commencement  of  his  discourse  he 
poured  forth  a  profusion  of  the  richest  blessings, 
showing  that  it  was  his  highest  delight,  as  well  as 
his  prerogative,  to  bless.  As  he  advanced  in  his 
career,  this  feature  of  his  character  became  more  and 
more  conspicuous.  It  shone  forth  with  peculiar 
brightness  in  his  seasons  of  trial.  As  dangers  thick- 
ened around  him ;  as  the  storms  of  persecution  in- 
creased in  violence,  his  love,  like  a  deep  swelling 
tide,  rose  above  them  all.  Even  his  cruel  arrest,  his 
mock  trial,  and  the  terrors  of  the  crucifixion,  did  not 
move  him. 

Is  not,  then,  the  authority  of  this  Great  Teacher 
established?  Shall  we  not  rest  with  unwavering 
confidence  upon  the  truths  which  he  uttered  ? 

The  style  of  Christ's  teaching  is  also  worthy  of  our 
notice.  He  usually  uttered  his  thoughts  in  simple, 
concise,  and  bold  sentences ;  such  as  were  adapted  to 
the  capacities  of  his  hearers,  and  might  be  easily 
treasured  up  in  the  memory.  Sometimes  his  words 
flow  on  like  a  quiet,  clear,  and  beautiful  stream,  re- 
freshing the  weary  spirits  of  his  auditors,  and  pro- 
moting the  growth  of  every  Christian  virtue  and 
grace.  Sometimes  he  expressed  himself  in  startling 
and  paradoxical  utterances,  in  order  to  arrest  atten- 
tion, and  fasten  the  truth  upon  the  mind.  When  his 
object  is  to  expose  the  wickedness  and  hypocrisy  of 
10* 


114  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  his  words  fall  with  a 
crushing  weight,  and  carry  with  them  a  fearful 
power.  With  an  unsparing  hand  he  tears  off  their 
mask  of  hypocrisy,  and  drags  to  the  light  their  ini- 
quities. Breaking  through  the  shell  of  their  rigid 
formalities,  he  enables  his  hearers  to  see  their  true 
character  in  all  its  blackness  and  deformity.  When 
depicting  the  scenes  of  the  judgment-day,  there  is  a 
stately  grandeur  and  overpowering  solemnity  in  the 
language  which  he  employs.  We  almost  hear  the 
trumpet-blast  of  his  voice  pealing  through  the  tombs 
and  caverns  of  the  deep,  and  wherever  the  myriads 
of  the  earth's  inhabitants  sleep.  We  see  in  imagina- 
tion the  vast  throngs  filling  the  air,  and  gathering 
around  the  supreme  tribunal.  The  Judge  takes  his 
seat.  The  books  are  opened.  An  awful  sUence 
reigns  over  the  immense  multitude.  As  the  destiny 
of  the  different  classes  is  gradually  revealed,  our 
sympathies  are  strongly  excited.  We  rejoice  with 
the  righteous  in  their  rewards,  and  shudder  at  the 
terrible  doom  that  overhangs  the  wicked.  The  words, 
"  depart  ye  cursed,"  carry  with  them  an  awful  import. 
We  cannot  look  down  into  the  depths  of  their 
meaning,  without  emotions  of  indescribable  terror. 
The  words  descriptive  of  the  blessedness  of  the 
righteous,  carry  with  them  the  richest  consolations 
and  most  glorious  hopes.  The  welcome  that  falls 
upon  the  ear  is,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  in- 
herit the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world."  The  single  word,  "  Come,"  decides 
the  destiny  of  the  redeemed  soul.  Its  meaning 
extends  over  the  ages  of  immortality.     It  includes 


CHRIST   PREACHING   UPON   THE   MOUNT.  115 

access  to  the  Father,  an  entrance  into  the  palace  of 
the  great  King,  companionship  with  holy  angels,  and 
a  participation  in  all  the  glories  of  the  Saviour's  reign. 

The  promise,  too,  of  a  "  kingdom  prepared  for  the 
saints,  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  has  depths 
of  glorious  meaning  that  no  finite  intellect  can  ex- 
plore, that  no  human  eye  can  gaze  upon.  A  king- 
dom that  has  been  so  long  in  a  course  of  preparation, 
and  upon  which  the  divine  power  and  skill  have  been 
for  ages  expended,  must  necessarily  surpass  all 
human  comprehension. 

It  was  also  a  peculiarity  of  Christ's  teachings,  to 
embody  important  truths  in  familiar,  striking,  and 
beautiful  images,  drawn  from  nature  and  scenes  with 
which  the  people  were  familiar.  His  disciples  were 
denominated  the  light  of  the  world ;  the  salt  of  the 
earth  ;  a  city  set  upon  a  hill  which  could  not  be  hid. 
God's  care  over  them  was  enforced  by  a  representa- 
tion of  the  care  which  he  exercised  over  the  lilies 
of  the  valley,  and  the  grass  of  the  field.  At  the 
close  of  his  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  he  compares  him 
who  heareth  his  sayings  and  doeth  them,  to  the  wise 
man  who  built  his  house  upon  a  rock.  The  other  class 
he  likens  to  a  foolish  man  who  built  his  house  upon 
the  sand,  a  house  which  could  not  endure  the  force 
of  the  storm,  —  imagery  which  in  all  its  details, 
strikes  the  mind  as  at  once  beautiful  and  forcible. 
And  these  images  served  not  only  to  illustrate,  but 
also  to  preserve  moral  truths,  so  that  they  could  be 
handed  down  from  age  to  age  unimpaired.  For 
while  language  is  constantly  changing,  and  the 
meaning  of  words  varies  with  the  progress  of  society, 
the  objects  and  scenes  in  nature  remain  the  same. 


116  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

The  force  of  these  images  drawn  from  nature,  we 
can  feel  and  appreciate  as  fully  as  those  who  first 
listened  to  them. 

In  conclusion,  ought  we  not  to  consider  our  per- 
sonal relations  to  this  great  Teacher?  We  may 
listen  with  interest  to  his  discourses,  admiring  the 
sublimity  of  his  truths,  the  beauty  of  his  l^guage, 
and  the  force  of  his  imagery.  But  the  question 
is,  do  his  teachings  reach  the  heart  and  regulate 
the  life  ?  Do  we  adopt  them  as  the  foundation  of 
our  faith,  as  the  basis  of  our  hopes  ?  If  we  would 
enter  into  the  hidden  meaning  of  these  principles, 
and  experience  their  blessed  influence,  we  must  obey 
them.  "  K  any  man  will  do  the  will  of  God,  he 
shall  know  of  the  doctrine."  Holy  obedience  will 
make  every  thing  clear  to  his  vision,  wUl  clear  away 
the  mists  from  his  pathway,  and  make  his  course  like 
"  the  shining  light  that  shineth  brighter  and  brighter 
unto  the  perfect  day." 

"  How  sweetly  flow'd  the  Gospel's  sound 
rrom  lips  of  gentleness  and  grace, 
When  list'ning  thousands  gather'd  round, 
And  joy  and  reverence  fiU'd  the  place. 

"From  heaven  he  came — of  heaven  he  spoke. 
To  heaven  he  led  his  followers'  way ; 
Dark  clouds  of  gloomy  night  he  broke. 
Unveiling  an  immortal  day. 

" '  Come,  wanderers,  to  my  Father's  home. 
Come,  all  ye  weary  ones,  and  rest ! ' 
Yes  !  sacred  Teacher,  —  we  will  come  — 
Obey  thee, — love  thee,  and  be  blest! 

"  Decay,  then,  tenements  of  dust ! 
Pillars  of  earthly  pride,  decay  ! 
A  nobler  mansion  waits  the  just, 
And  Jesus  has  prepared  the  way." 


CHRIST  WALKING   ON  THE   SEA. 


"In   tub   fourth   watch   of   the   night,  jesus   went   unto 

THEM,   WALKING    ON    THE    SEA." MattllCW    xiv.    25. 

This  scene,  according  to  three  of  the  Evangelists, 
occurred  immediately  after  the  miraculous  feeding 
of  the  five  thousand  in  the  desert.  That  miracle 
had  awakened  such  an  enthusiasm  among  the  peo- 
ple, that  they  desired  at  once  to  make  Christ  a  king. 
Christ  knowing  theur  designs,  and  wishing  in  the 
most  effectual  yet  quiet  way  to  defeat  them,  "  con- 
strained his  disciples  to  get  into  the  ship,  and  to  go 
to  the  other  side  unto  Bethsaida,  while  he  sent  away 
the  people."  Perhaps  he  supposed  that  the  multi- 
tude would  be  more  easily  dispersed,  if  they  saw  his 
disciples  departing  from  him.  He  wished  not  only 
to  frustrate  their  plans  of  taking  him  by  force  and 
making  him  a  king,  but  also  to  lead  them  to  reflect 
upon  the  sphritual  nature  of  his  kingdom,  and  the 
true  ends  for  which  he  manifested  his  miraculous 
power.  They  looked  upon  him  as  one  eminently 
fitted  to  be  placed  at  the  head  of  the  nation,  and  to 
restore  to  it,  its  ancient  grandeur  and  glory.     They 


118  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

recognized  in  the  rapid  multiplication  of  the  loaves 
and  fishes,  a  power  capable  of  sustaining  armies  in  a 
desert,  or  during  a  protracted  siege ;  and  they  were 
ready  to  rally  under  such  a  leader,  and  to  march 
forth  to  the  conquest  of  their  enemies.  But  Christ 
having  dismissed  his  disciples,  sent  away  the  people, 
convinced  that  he  was  not  seeking  for  temporal 
authority,  but  had  some  higher  purpose  in  view. 
According  to  his  custom,  as  evening  was  approach- 
ing, he  retired  alone  to  a  solitary  mountain  for 
prayer.  Instead  of  seeking  repose  after  the  labors 
of  the  day,  he  preferred  to  worship  in  these  wild  and 
rugged  temples  of  nature,  and  to  prepare  himself,  by 
spiritual  communion  with  the  Father,  for  the  prose- 
cution of  his  great  work.  While  he  was  in  the 
mountain  on  this  memorable  night,  the  heavens  be- 
came overshadowed  with  dark  and  heavy  clouds. 
The  winds  were  heard  howling  through  the  forests 
and  valleys,  and  a  wild  storm  raged  upon  the  land 
and  the  sea.  At  midnight,  when  the  tempest  was  at 
its  height,  the  Messiah  thought  of  his  disciples,  and 
was  doubtless  offering  up  fervent  supplications  in 
their  behalf.  According  to  his  directions  they  had 
embarked  on  board  their  vessel,  and  the  wind  being 
contrary  to  the  course  which  they  were  to  sail,  they 
were  exposed  to  its  full  force.  The  darkness  of  the 
night,  the  extreme  severity  of  the  wind,  the  wild  bil- 
lows that  surrounded  them  and  threatened  every 
moment  to  engulf  them,  fiUed  their  minds  with  ter- 
ror. Besides,  the  consciousness  that  their  Lord  was 
absent,  added  to  the  fearful  gloom  of  the  night.  If 
he  was  only  present,  as  on  a  former  occasion,  to  still 


CHRIST   WALKING    ON   THE   SEA.  119 

this  tempest,  and  calm  the  tempestuous  waves,  their 
fears  would  all  be  dissipated.  But  he  is  away  upon 
a  distant  mountain,  perhaps  they  think,  not  knowing 
their  peril ;  for  their  views  of  his  attributes  and  pow- 
ers were  yet  very  imperfect. 

The  perilous  situation  of  these  disciples,  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  were  relieved,  and  the  trial  of 
Peter'' s  faith,  are  points  that  have  not  simply  a  local 
and  temporary  interest.  Like  most  of  the  scenes 
and  events  in  the  history  of  our  Lord,  they  are  of 
universal  interest,  and  are  applicable  to  his  followers 
in  all  nations  and  ages  of  the  world.  As  the  same 
sun  that  shone  upon  the  pathways  of  the  earliest 
generations,  is  equally  adapted  to  our  organs  of 
vision,  and  its  light  hailed  with  as  much  joy  as 
though  it  was  newly  created  for  our  benefit,  so  the 
same  Sun  of  righteousness  that  illumined  the  minds 
of  the  apostles  and  primitive  Christians,  shines  wifh 
its  resplendent  beams  upon  us ;  and  is  as  perfectly 
adapted  to  our  moral  necessities  as  though  the 
Saviour  should  again  appear  upon  the  earth.  We 
need  not  a  newly  created  physical  universe,  in  ordej 
to  be  impressed  with  the  infinite  and  glorious  attri- 
butes of  the  Deity.  The  same  world  with  its  beau- 
tiful decorations,  its  mighty  forces,  its  miraculous 
changes,  with  the  rolling  seasons,  its  oceans,  lakes, 
mountains,  and  valleys;  the  same  stars  with  their 
soft  and  persuasive  eloquence,  —  their  wonderfully 
suggestive  yet  mysterious  influence ;  the  vast  soli- 
tudes in  which  they  repose,  serve  us  as  well  as  they 
did  our  most  remote  ancestry.  Indeed  their  anti- 
quity adds  greatly  to  their  power.     They  come  to  us 


120  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

with  an  influence  which  has  been  accumulating  for 
ages.  We  are  glad  to  look  upon  the  same  sun  upon 
which  all  eyes  have  gazed,  — to  be  watched  over  by 
the  same  stars  that  have  looked  down  upon  all  the 
changes  in  the  world's  history,  —  to  tread  upon  the 
same  globe,  on  which  are  left  the  footprints  of  patri- 
archs, prophets,  apostles,  and  the  noble  army  of  mar- 
tyrs. We  are  glad  to  breathe  the  same  atmosphere 
in  which  holy  men  of  old  moved,  and  which  has 
been  vocal  with  the  songs  of  poets,  the  eloquence  of 
ancient  orators,  and  the  praises  of  the  devout  in  all 
languages  and  all  ages. 

The  eighteen  hundred  years  that  have  rolled  over 
Christianity  and  over  the  scenes  in  the  life  of  its 
divine  author,  add,  in  our  view,  to  their  moral  force. 
Each  century  having  made  its  contributions  to  the 
evidences  in  favor  of  this  divine  religion,  we  inherit 
the  whole  stock  of  proof,  just  as  the  young  astrono- 
mer, in  entering  upon  his  noble  science,  becomes  heir 
to  all  the  discoveries  and  progress  that  have  been 
made  by  the  most  gifted  minds  in  this  department 
of  human  knowledge.  In  following,  too,  Christ,  we 
follow  in  the  track  of  a  great  multitude  of  the  best, 
noblest,  holiest  men  that  have  ever  lived  upon  the 
earth.  We  feel  the  power  of  their  example,  the  elec- 
tric influence  of  their  zeal  and  love.  And  we  are 
content  with  the  spiritual  presence  of  our  Master, 
without  his  immediate  personal  advent  to  our  earth. 
We  are  content  with  the  fulfilment  of  his  promise : 
"  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world." 

But  we  hasten  to  apply  these  general  principles  to 
the  case  before  us. 


WALKING   ON  THE   SEA.  121 

The  disciples  were  out  upon  the  sea,  exposed 
to  the  dangers  of  a  fearful  storm.  Only  the  day  be- 
fore they  were  with  the  Lord  of  glory,  witnessing 
one  of  the  most  remarkable  miracles  which  Tiad  been 
wrought.  Then  admiration  was  excited  by  so  won- 
derful a  display  of  divine  power.  They  rejoiced  that 
so  many  thousands  of  persons  were  permitted  to  wit- 
ness it,  and  to  receive  the  moral  impressions  which 
it  was  calculated  to  produce.  They  felt  that  the 
cause  which  they  had  espoused  was  rising;  and  that 
in  following  such  a  Master  they  had  nothing  to  fear. 
Their  confidence  was  established  that  before  them 
there  was  a  career  of  honor  and  glory  unsm-passed  in 
the  history  of  manldnd.  But  the  very  night  after 
this  scene,  they  were  tossed  upon  the  waves  of  a  tem- 
pestuous sea,  and  struggling  in  vain  with  their  oars 
to  reach  the  land.  So  great  was  their  danger,  that 
they  knew  not  but  that  each  succeeding  wave  that 
swept  by,  would  engulf  them.  To  such  sudden 
changes  in  one's  circumstances  and  prospects,  we 
are  all  liable.  To-day,  all  may  be  bright,  hopeful, 
and  prosperous.  We  may  stand  upon  the  firm  earth, 
and  look  out  upon  a  serene  sky,  upon  smiling  verdure, 
and  the  beauties  that  the  sunshine  has  awakened 
around  us.  We  may  be  surrounded  by  kind  fi-iends, 
by  the  refinements  and  pleasures  of  social  inter- 
course, and  by  the  choicest  spiritual  blessings.  To- 
morrow, we  may  be  cut  off  from  these  privileges  and 
enjoyments.  We  may  be  out  upon  the  dark  ocean  of 
affliction,  encompassed  by  the  waves  of  sorrow,  feel- 
ing that  our  frail  bark  may  at  any  instant  be  shat- 
tered. The  Saviour,  in  whom  we  have  trusted,  may 
11 


122  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

seem  to  be  far  away  in  some  distant  mountain  that 
we  cannot  reach.  But  recently  we  had  communion 
with  him,  felt  the  sti-engthening  influence  of  his  pres- 
ence, and  were  filled  with  admiration  in  contem- 
plating the  views  granted  to  us  of  his  divine  power 
and  majesty.  Now  clouds  and  darkness  encircle 
him.  We  hear  not  his  voice,  see  not  the  brightness  of 
his  countenance,  feel  not  the  warm  breath  of  his  love. 

Go  through  even  Christendom,  and  what  mul- 
titudes will  you  find  struggling  with  some  of  the 
various  forms  of  sorrow.  How  many  feel  that  they 
are  strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  the  earth,  their  path- 
ways lying  through  gloomy  deserts,  over  burning 
sands,  and  amid  hardships  that  at  times  seem  too 
severe  for  human  endurance.  They  have  literally  no 
abiding  city  here.  They  seem  to  have  been  cast 
upon  this  bleak  and  desolate  creation  to  be  buffeted 
by  its  storms,  and  to  have  their  souls  tried  by  its 
keenest  sorrows.  Some  honest  and  devout  hearts 
feel  the  pressure  of  the  ills  of  poverty;  no  slight 
pressure,  though  it  is  so  common.  Death  is  common, 
but  none  the  less  a  terrible  messenger  for  this. 

Others  are  strangers  to  health,  scarcely  knowing 
what  it  is  to  be  free  from  bodily  pains  and  infirmities. 
Weeks,  months,  and  years  roll  on,  bringing  with 
them  no  relief 

With  others,  the  fountains  of  sorrow  are  kept 
almost  perpetually  open,  by  the  loss  of  near  and  dear 
firiends.  One  after  another  they  are  snatched  away. 
Billow  follows  billow  in  rapid  succession,  sweeping 
away  the  objects  to  which  the  warmest  earthly  affec- 
tions are  fastened.    So  great  are  oftentimes  the  trials 


WALKING   ON  THE    SEA.  123 

of  life,  that  one  is  forced  to  ask,  Is  this  the  end  of 
our  being,  to  be  tossed  upon  the  waves  of  sorrow, 
and  to  be  the  victims  of  the  storms  that  rage  around 
us  ?  Is  there  no  power  that  can  lift  from  the  soul  its 
heavy  burdens,  and  afford  consolation  to  the  tried 
and  bereaved  spirit.  The  answer  to  these  inquiries 
may  be  found  in  the  relief  that  came  to  the  disciples 
while  in  the  height  of  the  perils  of  their  voyage. 
They  supposed  that  theur  Saviour  was  far  away,  and 
at  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night,  which  was  about 
three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  while  they  were  toiling 
at  their  oars,  they  had  not  the  slightest  reason  to 
expect  any  aid  from  him.  But  suddenly,  as  they 
looked  out  upon  the  wild  waste  of  waters,  they 
descried  a  form  moving  upon  the  surface  of  the  sea. 
Supposing  that  it  was  a  spirit  or  an  apparition,  they 
were  exQeedingly  terrified,  and  cried  out  for  fear. 
Their  minds  being  in  an  anxious  and  excited  state, 
and  their  bodies  being  exhausted  by  fatigue  and 
exposure,  such  a  scene  was  calculated  to  fill  them 
with  terror.  But  soon  a  voice  comes  to  them  over 
the  waves  :  "  Be  of  good  cheer,  it  is  I."  That  voice 
they  immediately  recognized,  and  their  fears  were 
dissipated.  With  a  joy  that  can  be  more  easily 
imagined  than  described,  they  welcomed  Christ  to  the 
ship,  knowing  that  his  presence  would  be  an  ample 
protection  from  all  danger.  At  the  very  moment 
that  they  supposed  he  was  far  distant  from  them,  he 
was  at  the  side  of  their  vessel.  Perhaps  he  had  been 
near  them  the  whole  night,  and  had  been  watching 
over  them,  and  guarding  them  from  the  perils  of  the 
deep.     Perhaps  he  refrained  from  making  himself 


124  LIFE   SCENES   OP  THE   MESSIAH. 

known  until  this  late  hour  of  the  night,  in  order  to 
more  deeply  impress  them  with  a  sense  of  his  divine 
power  and  goodness. 

Now  we  have  the  fullest  evidence  to  believe  that 
Christ  is  near  to  every  disciple,  and  that  he  is  spe- 
cially near  to  those  who  are  in  ckcumstances  of 
anxiety,  distress,  or  danger.  When  the  waters  of 
affliction  threaten  to  overwhelm  his  friends,  he  is 
walking  upon  the  sea,  ready  to  calm  the  angry 
surges,  and  to  deliver  those  who  love  him,  out  of  all 
their  afflictions.  And  his  simple  presence  is  suffi- 
cient to  insure  this.  The  disciples,  when  they  recog- 
nized him  upon  the  waves,  did  not  call  out  to  him  to 
save  them ;  did  not,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  nar- 
rative given,  beseech  him  to  quell  the  fury  of  the 
storm ;  but  they  knew  that  if  he  was  near,  they  were 
safe.  Had  this  been  his  first  miracle,  they  might 
have  had  less  confidence  in  him.  But  only  the  day 
before  they  had  gazed  upon  the  wonderful  spectacle 
of  the  feeding  of  five  thousand  men,  besides  women 
and  children  (who  probably  swelled  the  multitude  to 
double  this  number),  with  food,  that  at  first  consisted 
of  but  five  barley  loaves  and  two  small  fishes.  Hav- 
ing seen  that  immense  crowd,  while  seated  upon  the 
extended  plain  and  surrounding  hills,  fed  by  Christ, 
who,  at  the  outset,  invoked  the  divine  blessing  upon 
the  few  small  loaves  and  fishes  that  were  placed 
before  him,  they  could  no  longer  doubt,  that  "  all 
power  was  given  unto  him."  And  all  that  he  deemed 
it  necessary  to  say  to  them  was :  "  Be  of  good  cheer, 
it  is  I."  "  You  have  only  to  know  who  it  is,  to  be 
certain  of  peace  and  safety.    My  presence  is  mightier 


WALKING    ON    THE    SEA.  125 

than  the  storm.  Although  it  is  night,  the  morning 
of  your  hopes  has  dawned  upon  you.  Although  the 
billows  rage,  yet  I  hold  them  in  check,  and  tread 
them  beneath  my  feet.  Although  your  frail  bark  is 
tossed  to  and  fro,  I  have  only  to  enter  it,  and  it  will 
float  in  calm  waters,  and  be  speedily  borne  to  your 
destined  haven." 

And  in  the  precious  promises  that  Jesus  makes 
to  all  his  followers,  he  deems  it  sufficient  just  to 
assure  them  of  his  presence :  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you 
always ; "  "I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless,  I  wiU 
come  to  you;"  "Where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of 
them."  And  another  most  tender  and  affectionate 
invitation :  "  Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock. 
If  any  man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will 
come  in  to  him,  and  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me." 
These  and  other  similar  utterances  all  express  the 
idea  of  simple  presence.  And  in  the  last  passage 
quoted,  this  thought  is  brought  to  view  with  pecu- 
liar delicacy  and  beauty.  The  Saviour  will  make 
the  effort  himself  to  come  to  us,  as  he  did  to  the  dis- 
ciples on  the  sea.  He  will  stand  at  the  door  and 
knock.  He  will  not  intrude  himself  upon  the  inmates. 
He  will  not  force  an  entrance.  He  will  not  even  open 
the  door.  That  must  be  done  by  those  within.  K 
they  hear  his  voice,  and  recognize  its  tones  of  com- 
passion and  love,  and  open  the  door  to  him,  he  will 
come  in  and  sup  with  them.  He  will  not  violate  any 
of  the  rules  of  courtesy  or  hospitality.  But  if  there 
is  any  prospect  of  his  being  admitted,  he  will  stand 
at  the  door  until  his  locks  are  wet  with  the  dews  of 
11* 


126  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

the  morning.  Yes,  he  will  stand  there  through  the 
whole  night,  thus  cheerfully  sacrificing  his  own  ease 
and  comfort. 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  how  many  of  Christ's 
benevolent  deeds  were  performed  in  the  night  time. 
By  night  he  had  the  remarkable  interview  with  Nico- 
demus,  and  unfolded  to  him  the  necessity  of  Redemp- 
tion, and  the  whole  scheme  of  the  Atonement.  Be- 
fore selecting  his  twelve  apostles,  St.  Luke  tells  us 
that  "he  went  into  a  mountain  to  pray,  and  con- 
tinued aU  night  in  prayer  to  God."  And  frequently 
was  this  the  season  for  his  most  earnest  supplica- 
tions. 

"  Cold  mountains  and  the  midnight  air 
Witnessed  the  fervor  of  his  prayer." 

At  night  he  permitted  himself  to  be  arrested,  and 
to  be  carried  through  the  preparatory  stages  for  his 
crucifixion.  In  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night  he 
walked  upon  the  sea.  In  the  night  he  conquered 
death  and  heU,  and  rose  from  the  dead.  But  he  has 
now  passed  into  those  glorious  regions  where  there 
is  no  more  night  —  where  no  shadows  faU  upon  his 
pathway — no  cold  mountains  rear  their  barren  and 
gloomy  summits  —  no  dark  waters  roll,  no  storms 
arise  —  no  death  chills  are  experienced. 

Yet  he  is  still  here,  present  with  every  devout  and 
believing  spu-it.  You  may  not  see  him  with  the 
natural  eye,  for  darkness  may  surround  you.  You 
may  not  hear  his  voice  above  the  howl  of  the  storm, 
but  his  being  invisible  is  surely  no  proof  of  his 
absence.     The  mightiest  forces  in  nature,  of  which 


WALKING   ON   THE   SEA.  127 

we  have  any  knowledge,  are  invisible.  What  is  more 
hidden  from  the  view  than  the  law  of  gravitation, 
and  yet  who  does  not  know  that  it  is  the  great 
power  that  holds  worlds  in  their  orbits  and  systems 
in  their  places ;  and  is,  I  may  say,  the  spirit  that  per- 
vades the  material  universe,  giving  regularity  and 
beauty  to  these  floating  orbs  around  us.  The  prin- 
ciple of  vegetation  is  invisible ;  but  who  will  say 
that  it  is,  on  this  account,  any  the  less  present  and 
potent.  Does  it  not  annually  clothe  the  earth  with 
the  richest  verdure,  with  beauties  that  infinitely  sur- 
pass the  skill  of  the  most  gifted  artist ;  with  flowers, 
the  minute  inspection  and  analysis  of  which  excites 
the  most  glowing  admiration;  with  fruits  and  pro- 
ductions, upon  which  all  conscious  life  is  dependent 
for  its  continuance  ?  • 

You  may  stand  upon  a  lofty  eminence,  and  view 
the  effects  of  a  wild  tempest.  You  may  see  the 
heavy  clouds  flying  rapidly  over  your  head.  You 
may  see  the  forests  bending  and  crushed  beneath  the 
blast,  —  the  mighty  oaks  torn  up  by  the  roots, — 
houses  demolished,  and  their  fragments  filling  the 
air,  arid  yet  you  see  not  the  force  that  is  working  this 
ruin.  The  agent  is  as  invisible  as  the  air  in  a  calm 
summer's  day. 

In  looking  over  Cliristendom,  you  behold  numer- 
ous Christian  churches,  great  assemblies  gathered  for 
worship,  large  companies  of  children  listening  to  the 
instructions  of  faithful  teachers,  and  many  engaged 
in  carrying  from  house  to  house  the  bread  of  life  and 
the  consolations  of  religion.  You  behold  a  large 
number  of  the  afflicted  supported  under  their  trials, 


128  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

and  submissive  to  the  divine  wUl.  You  may  enter 
many  sick  chambers,  and  see  a  cheerful  serenity  rest- 
ing upon  the  wasted  countenances  of  the  dying,  and 
hear  from  lips  soon  to  be  forever  closed,  the  dec- 
laration, "  Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil." 

Now  what  has  wrought  all  this  ?  We  answer,  The 
presence  of  Jesus.  As  on  the  morning  of  the  crea- 
tion the  sphit  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
and  brought  order  and  beauty  out  of  chaos,  so  the 
spirit  of  Jesus  has  moved  upon  the  moral  world, 
purifying  and  elevating  the  nature  of  man,  restoring 
to  the  soul  the  lost  image  of  its  Maker,  carrying  com- 
fort to  the  afflicted,  hope  to  the  despairing,  and  sal- 
vation to  the  penitent  and  believing.  And  Christ 
would  say  to  all  his  disciples,  in  every  age :  "  Be  of 
good  cheer."  Though  himself  a  man  of  sorrows  and 
acquainted  with  grief,  yet  the  great  object  of  his  life 
was  to  promote  human  happiness.  In  his  intercourse 
with  his  friends,  this  end  is  ever  conspicuous.  While 
pronouncing  his  farewell  discourse  to  his  disciples, 
he  said :  "  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled.  Ye 
believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  me.  In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions.  If  it  were  not  so,  I  would 
have  told  you."  If  there  was  any  doubt  concerning 
this  fact,  if  there  was  any  occasion  for  their  being 
troubled,  he  would  have  told  them.  He  came  not  to 
deceive  mankind,  not  to  encourage  in  them  hopes 
that  would  never  be  realized.  He  came  to  bring  life 
and  immortality  to  light,  to  reveal  the  will  and  love  of 
the  Father,  to  throw  open  the  gates  of  the  everlasting 
city,  and  to  invite  all  who  would  repent  and  believe, 


WALKING   ON   THE   SEA.  129 

to  enter  in.  A  higher  mission  cannot  be  conceived. 
A  more  glorious  service  could  not  be  rendered  to  the 
human  family. 

There  is,  however,  another  incident  in  this  scene 
which  illustrates  the  part  that  we  are  to  perform  to 
secure  the  aid  of  the  Saviour.  When  the  disciples 
in  the  ship,  or  boat,  were  assured  that  it  was  their 
Lord  who  was  approaching  them,  Peter,  with  his 
usual  promptness,  mingled  perhaps  with  rashness,  or 
at  least  with  an  undue  degree  of  self-confidence, 
said :  "  Lord,  if  it  be  thou,  bid  me  come  to  thee  on 
the  water."  Perhaps  Peter  desired  to  make  a  display 
of  his  courage  before  the  other  disciples,  or  he  might 
have  wished  to  be  the  first  to  welcome  Jesus.  The 
simple  reply  that  Christ  made  was,  "  Come."  He 
was  willing  to  give  him  an  opportunity  to  test  his 
confidence  and  faith.  At  once  Peter  left  the  ship, 
and  at  first  he  walked  safely  upon  the  water  towards 
his  Master.  "  But  when  he  saw  the  wind  boisterous, 
he  was  afraid,  and  beginning  to  sink,  he  cried,  say- 
ing. Lord,  save  me."  "  And  immediately  Jesus 
stretched  forth  his  hand  and  caught  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  O  thou  of  little  faith,  wherefore  didst  thou 
doubt."  While  Peter  kept  his  eye  fi-xed  upon  Christ, 
he  walked  firmly  and  safely.  But  when  he  looked 
down  upon  the  dark  and  tumultuous  waves,  he 
began  to  sink.  His  courage  failed  him,  and  had  not 
Christ  extended  his  arm  to  rescue  him,  he  must  have 
perished.  What  an  important  lesson  are  we  taught 
by  this  event !  Our  safety,  our  faith,  our  hopes,  all 
depend  upon  fixing  our  eyes  and  our  affections  upon 
Christ.     If  we  dwell  upon  the  trials  and  sorrows  of 


130  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

life,  or  trust  to  our  own  strength,  we  shall  fail.  With 
a  firm  step,  with  unfaltering  confidence,  we  must 
look  upward  to  the  Saviour.  The  apostle  exhorts 
us  "  to  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  that  doth 
so  easily  beset  us,  and  to  run  with  patience  the  race 
set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus" 


XL 

THE    TRANSFIGURATION. 


"  Jesus  taketh  peter,  james,  and  john  his  brother,  and 
bhingeth  them  up  into  an  high  mountain  apart,  and 
was  tkan8figueed  before  them:  and  his  face  did  shine 
a3  the  sun,  and  his  raiment  was  white  a3  the  light. 

AJfD   BEHOLD,   THERE   APPEARED   UNTO   THEM   MOSES  AND   ELIA3 

TALKING  WITH  HIM."  —  Matthcw  xvii.  1-3. 

It  may  seem  to  be  presumption  to  attempt  to 
analyze  and  portray  the  various  features  of  this  won- 
derful scene.  Its  glories  are  too  dazzling  for  mortal 
gaze.  Its  mysteries  are  too  deep  to  be  penetrated 
by  the. human  mind.  Although  the  Evangelists  have 
described  the  scene  with  vividness,  yet  probably  no 
one  has  attained  to  a  just  conception  of  it,  except 
the  three  favored  apostles  who  witnessed  its  splen- 
dors. We  may  call  to  our  aid  the  criticisms  of  the 
wise  and  learned,  who  have  endeavored  to  unfold  its 
import ;  we  may  exercise  to  the  greatest  possible  ex- 
tent the  powers  of  the  imagination,  and  yet  fall  far 
short  of  the  reality.  Like  all  other  supernatural 
manifestations,  it  lies  beyond  the  province  of  human 


132  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

thought.     Yet  there  are  points  and  lessons  in  the 
3cene  that  are  full  of  instruction. 

We  observe  that  Christ  saw  fit  to  make  this 
remarkable  display  of  his  glories  to  a  few  select 
and  tried  friends,  rather  than  to  a  large  and  pro- 
miscuous assembly.  On  no  occasion  did  he  man- 
ifest a  disposition  to  gratify  the  curiosity  of  the  mul- 
titude, who  were  ever  leady  to  flock  around  him. 
He  chose  rather  to  make  the  most  signal  mani- 
festations of  his  power  and  glory  in  the  presence 
of  those  who  were  prepared  to  receive  from  them 
the  greatest  spiritual  benefit.  Even  in  his  pubUc 
teachings,  he  did  not  always  explain  the  import  of 
his  parables  to  the  assembly;  but  reserved  this  for 
the  few  who  tarried  after  the  crowd  had  dispersed, 
and  desired  to  be  more  fully  enlightened  in  regard  to 
the  truths  of  religion.  Had  it  been  publicly  an- 
nounced that  Christ  would  appear  in  his  divine 
glory,  and  receive  a  visit  from  Moses  and  Elijah, 
thousands  would  have  flocked  to  the  scene,  prompted 
simply  by  an  idle  curiosity,  while  others  would  have 
gone  to  cavil,  or  to  ridicule.  After  performing  some 
of  his  most  striking  miracles,  it  became  necessary 
for  the  Saviour  to  make  his  escape  from  those  whose 
malice  and  hatred  were  only  increased,  by  every  new 
manifestation  of  his  goodness  and  power.  These 
enemies,  true  to  the  instincts  of  the  depraved  heart, 
had  their  zeal  against  Christ  quickened  in  proportion 
to  his  efforts  to  benefit  them.  Hence  he  did  not  care 
to  cast  pearls  before  swine.  He  preferred  to  be  sur- 
rounded by  a  few  honest  inquirers  after  truth,  and 
make  his  brightest  revelations  in  their  presence. 


THE  TRANSFIGURATION.  133 

On  the  occasion  of  his  transfiguration,  in  order  to 
be  as  private  and  undisturbed  as  possible,  he  took 
his  companions  to  the  summit  of  a  high  and  distant 
mountain.  Which  mountain  was  selected,  it  is  diffi- 
cult for  us  to  determine.  Some  writers  assert  that  it 
was  Mount  Tabor ;  but  there  are  good  reasons  for 
supposing  that  this  opinion  is  not  wellgrounded.  It 
is  not  material,  however,  to  be  able  to  designate  the 
precise  spot  upon  which  the  transfiguration  took 
place.  We  know  that  the  Saviour  in  his  seasons  of 
religious  meditation  and  prayer,  or  when  about  to 
make  some  signal  manifestation  of  his  miraculous 
power  or  divine  glory,  sought  a  retreat  upon  one  of 
the  mountains  of  Judea.  Besides  the  retirement 
which  they  afforded,  he  was  doubtless  attracted  by 
the  beauty  and  grandeur  of  the  scenery  that  sur- 
rounded them ;  by  the  remembrance  of  the  wonder- 
ful events  in  the  history  of  God's  dealings  with  his 
chosen  people,  which  they  commemorate ;  and  by 
the  fact  that  upon  their  summits  he  seemed  to  stand 
nearer  to  the  eternal  throne.  He  recognized  in  every 
mountain  a  temple  consecrated  to  the  service  of  Je- 
hovah ;  and  while  in  his  solitary  retreat,  engaged  in 
meditation  or  prayer,  he  might  hear  the  mountains 
breaking  forth  into  singing,  and  the  trees  of  the  field 
clapping  their  hands.  When  he  preached  his  great 
and  memorable  sermon,  "  he  went  up  into  a  moun- 
tain," and  as  the  multitude  listened  to  his  sacred 
truths,  uttered  with  divine  eloquence  and  power,  they 
might  well  have  exclaimed,  "  How  beautiful  upon 
the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good 
tidings,  that  publisheth  peace." 
12 


134  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

From  the  details  given  of  the  transfiguration  by 
the  Evangelists,  we  infer  that  the  scene  took  place 
at  night.  We  have  already  remarked  that  Christ 
often  chose  this  season  for  holy  meditation  and  com- 
munion with  the  Father.  When  all  was  hushed 
in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  his  enemies  were 
sleeping,  and  the  stars  were  out,  heavenly  sentinels 
watching  over  the  innocent  and  faithful,  the  echo 
of  his  footsteps  might  be  heard  as  he  passed  along 
towards  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  sought,  alone,  his 
mountain  retreats.  Under  the  pale  moonlight,  his 
dim  form  might  be  seen  as  he  moved  over  the  hills 
and  plains. 

Imagine,  then,  the  Saviour  with  his  three  disciples, 
struggling  up  a  distant  and  rugged  mountain,  under 
the  shelter  of  the  darkness.  Gradually  they  rise  higher 
and  higher,  leaving  the  world  and  its  vanities  behind 
them.  The  lights  of  the  distant  city  and  villages  grow 
dim,  and  at  last  fade  away.  No  sound  is  heard  save 
the  murmuring  of  the  mountain  brooks,  and  the 
sighing  of  the  winds  through  the  vast  forests.  They 
reach  the  summit,  and  Christ  is  about  to  fulfil  the 
promise  made  a  few  days  previous,  that  there  were 
some  before  him  who  should  "  not  taste  of  death,  till 
they  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  his  kingdom,"  or 
glory.  We  may  presume  that  he  gave  to  his  disci- 
ples instructions  suited  to  prepare  their  minds  for  the 
wonderful  scenes  that  were  to  pass  before  them. 
From  that  lofty  mountain  fervent  prayers  ascended 
to  the  God  of  heaven,  that  he  would  be  present  with 
the  displays  of  his  power. 

Suddenly  the  disciples  were  startled  by  a  flood  of 


THE   TRANSFIGFllATION.  135 

light  that  burst  upon  the  mountain,  and  filled  them 
with  amazement  and  terror.  They  turned  towards 
their  master,  and  perceived  that  his  countenance, 
form,  and  whole  appearance  were  undergoing  the 
most  wonderful  changes.  The  despised  Nazarene 
was  emphatically  becoming  the  Lord  of  glory.  He 
who  was  without  comeliness  or  beauty,  —  who  was 
despised  and  rejected  of  men,  —  whose  poverty  was 
such  that  he  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head,  now  ap- 
pears clothed  in  splendors  too  dazzling  for  mortal 
vision.  His  countenance  shines  with  a  brilliancy 
that  surpasses  the  sun.  His  robes  are  of  snowy 
whitness,  and  pure  and  resplendent  as  the  light.  A 
celestial  glory  envelops  his  whole  person,  —  a  glory 
such  as  he  had  with  the  Father  before  the  world  was. 

And  what  was  equally  remarkable,  behold  there 
appeared  to  them  at  the  same  time,  two  mysterious 
and  resplendent  beings,  Moses  and  Elijah.  They 
conversed  in  an  audible  voice  with  Jesus  concerning 
"  his  decease  which  he  should  accomplish  at  Jerusa- 
lem." For  the  trials  and  anguish  of  that  awful  hour 
they  labored  to  prepare  and  comfort  him.  The  con- 
flict, though  severe,  they  assured  him  would  be 
attended  with  the  most  glorious  results. 

While  the  disciples  were  absorbed  by  this  scene,  a 
bright  cloud  floated  down  and  spread  upon  the  moun- 
tain, overshadowing  the  whole  group.  And  amid 
flashes  of  lightning  and  the  roar  of  thunder,  a  voice 
was  heard,  saying,  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
whom  I  am  well  pleased ;  hear  ye  him."  So  terrible 
was  the  sound,  that  the  disciples  fell  prostrate  upon 
the  earth.    Jesus,  knowing  their  confusion  and  ter- 


136  LIFE   SCENES    OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

ror,  came  and  touched  them,  saying,  "  Rise  up  and 
be  not  afraid."  On  recovering  from  their  fear,  and 
looking  about  them,  they  observed  that  the  heavenly 
visitants  had  departed,  and  that  Jesus  was  alone 
with  them. 

Li  this  peculiar  and  supernatural  display  of  divine 
power  there  were,  obviously,  several  important  de- 
signs. 

In  the  first  place,  in  the  voice  that  proceeded  from 
the  cloud,  we  have  an  unanswerable  attestation  to  the 
divinity  of  the  Messiah.  As  though  the  purity  of  his 
life,  and  the  displays  of  his  miraculous  power  were 
not  enough,  we  have  this  direct  proof  from  heaven, 
that  he  was  the  Son  of  God  in  whom  the  Father 
was  well  pleased.  This  testimony  was  peculiarly 
appropriate  to  that  period,  because  erelong  the 
events  that  would  happen  to  the  Saviour,  would 
seriously  try  the  faith  of  his  disciples.  They  would 
behold  him  apparently  in  the  power  of  his  foes. 
They  would  see  him  hurried  away  by  violence ;  in- 
sulted, scourged,  and  treated  as  a  malefactor.  They 
would  hear  the  sentence  of  condemnation  pro- 
nounced against  him,  and  from  the  cross  they  would 
hear  his  agonizing  cry,  "  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast 
thou  forsaken  me."  And  without  the  most  conclu- 
sive evidences  of  his  Messiahship  and  divinity,  they 
would  altogether  lose  their  faith,  and  abandon  his 
cause.  As  the  sequel  showed,  these  adverse  events 
shook  their  confidence  in  their  master ;  but  remem- 
bering his  miracles,  teachings,  and  the  supernatural 
displays  of  his  glory,  their  faith  rallied,  and  after  his 
ascension  their  heroism  and  devotion  were  such  as 


THE  TRANSFIGURATION.  137 

could  not  be  surpassed.  If  they  were  weak  and 
vascillating  in  the  early  part  of  thek  career,  then- 
subsequent  boldness  and  energy  entitle  them  to  the 
highest  praise. 

This  announcement  from  the  cloud,  though  made 
to  the  three  favored  ones,  was  vu-tually  made  through 
them,  to  all  mankind.  They  stood  upon  that  mount 
as  the  representatives  of  the  whole  human  family. 
As  Moses  represented  the  children  of  Israel  upon 
Mount  Sinai,  and  Abraham  represented  all  the  faith- 
ful upon  Mount  Moriah,  and  Elijah  stood  in  the 
place  of  the  believers  in  the  true  God  upon  Mount 
Carmel,  so  Peter  and  his  associates  represented  aU 
for  whom  Christ  came  to  make  an  atonement. 
Whatever  was  evidence  to  them  of  the  truth  of 
Christ's  doctrines,  or  the  divinity  of  his  person,  was 
evidence  to  us.  There  was  not  a  single  circumstance 
in  the  scenes  of  the  transfiguration,  of  interest  to 
them,  that  was  not  of  equal  interest  to  every  inhabi- 
tant upon  the  globe.  And  the  Apostle  Peter  in  his 
second  general  epistle,  when  exhorting  the  friends  of 
Christ  to  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duties,  says, 
"  For  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  devised  fables, 
when  we  made  known  unto  you  the  power  and  com- 
ing of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  were  eye-witnesses 
of  his  majesty.  For  he  received  from  God  the 
Father  honor  and  glory,  when  there  came  such  a 
voice  to  him  from  the  excellent  glory,  This  is  my 
beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.  And  this 
voice  we  heard  when  we  were  with  him  in  the  holy 
mount."  Now,  if  we  can  confide  in  Peter  as  a  true 
witness,  we  must  admit  his  testimony.     We  must 

12* 


138  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

believe  these  words  as  fully  and  sincerely  as  he  be- 
lieved them.  And  in  the  mouth  of  three  such  wit- 
nesses as  were  admitted  to  the  glories  of  the  trans- 
figuration, the  gi-eat  doctrine  of  the  Savioiu's  divinity 
should  be  firmly  established. 

Another  design  of  this  dazzling  and  sublime  man- 
ifestation was,  to  confirm  the  faith  of  believers  in  a 
future  state  of  existence. 

If  Moses  and  Elijah  actually  appeared,  (and  to 
doubt  this  portion  of  the  narrative,  is  to  doubt  the 
truth  of  the  whole,)  then  we  can  ask  for  no  more 
satisfactory  proof,  than  is  herein  contained  of  the 
doctrine  of  a  future  state.  Here  are  two  distin- 
guished personages,  one  of  whom  lived  upon  the 
earth  fifteen  hundred  years  before,  and  the  other  nine 
hundred  years,  who  appeared  in  their  celestial  bodies 
to  Christ  and  his  three  disciples.  Their  resplendent 
forms  illumined  the  whole  mountain.  They  conversed 
with  Jesus  in  a  language  that  was  understood  by  his 
disciples.  Their  appearance  and  conversation  afforded 
so  much  delight  that  Peter  exclaimed,  "  Lord,  it  is 
good  for  us  to  be  here ;  let  us  make  three  taberna- 
cles, one  for  thee,  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias." 
He  desired  to  retain  the  illustrious  beings  upon  the 
earth,  that  he  might  continue  to  enjoy  their  society, 
and  listen  to  their  words  of  wisdom  and  love.  His 
companions  were  so  filled  with  awe  and  astonishment, 
that  they  did  not  give  utterance  to  their  feelings. 
But  seeing  before  them  beings  directly  from  the 
spirit  world,  and  especially  those  with  whose  names, 
history,  and  achievements  they  were  so  familiar,  they 
were  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  reality  and  blessed- 


THE   TRANSFIGURATION.  139 

ness  of  the  heavenly  state.  Had  they  entertained 
doubts  respecting  the  doctrine  of  a  future  state,  they 
must  have  been  by  this  scene  forever  banished  from 
their  minds.  Henceforth  all  was  clear  and  bright  to 
the  eye  of  faith.  They  could  say  confidently  with 
the  Psalmist,  "In  thy  presence  there  is  fulness  of 
joy ;  at  thy  right  hand  there  are  pleasures  forever- 
more."  They  had  every  stimulus  to  press  forward 
with  new  zeal  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  their 
high  calling.  And  the  church  universal  should  hail 
with  gratitude  and  rapture,  this  fresh  proof  in  favor 
of  a  future  life.  For  notwithstanding  all  the  light 
that  has  been  thrown  upon  this  subject,  and  all  the 
arguments  that  have  been  adduced  in  its  favor,  it  is 
agitated  still  in  thousands  of  minds.  Different  cur- 
rents of  thought  rush  through  the  heart,  some  bear- 
ing us  towards  the  regions  of  light  and  hope,  and 
others  sweeping  the  soul  towards  the  verge  of  de- 
spair. When  we  stand  upon  the  mount  of  faith,  we 
may  see  in  the  far  distance  the  Elysian  fields,  —  the 
shining  palaces  and  temples,  —  the  myriads  of  bright 
and  holy  beings  crowding  in  and  out  of  the  gates  of 
the  everlasting  city,  thronging  around  the  eternal 
throne,  and  flying  through  the  heavens  upon  mis- 
sions of  mercy  and  love.  In  such  an  hour  the  spirit 
longs  to  depart,  that  it  may  be  with  Jesus.  But 
when  we  are  in  the  valley  of  despondency,  moving 
among  the  tombs  of  the  dead,  and  think  of  the  cold- 
ness and  deep  silence  of  the  grave,  —  of  the  millions 
whose  forms  have  mingled  with  their  kindred  dust, — 
of  the  thick  vail  that  hides  the  future  from  our  sight, 
we  are  tempted  to  look  upon  death  as  an  eternal 
sleep. 


140  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE  MESSIAH. 

"  The  grave,  dread  thing ! 
'  Men  shiver  when  thou'rt  named.     Nature  appall'd 

Shakes  off  her  wonted  firmness.     Oh  I  how  dark 
Thy  long  extended  realms,  and  rueful  wastes, 
Where  nought  but  silence  reigns,  and  night,  dark  night." 

To  enable  us,  then,  to  enter  the  dark  valley  with  a 
firm  step,  and  to  say,  "  I  will  fear  no  evil,"  we  need 
+.he  support  of  every  argument  that  reason,  or  anal- 
ogy, or  the  Scriptures  can  furnish.  We  need  to  stand 
by  the  side  of  Christ  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus,  and 
see  the  dead  come  forth.  We  need  to  study  and 
meditate  upon  the  words :  "  I  am  the  resurrection 
and  the  life ;  he  that  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die." 
We  need  to  visit  the  Saviour's  tomb,  and  hear  from 
angel  lips  the  declaration  :  "  He  is  risen ;  behold  the 
place  where  they  laid  him."  We  need  to  stand  upon 
the  summit  of  the  holy  mount  with  the  apostles,  and 
behold  Moses  and  Elijah,  in  their  resplendent  forms, 
conversing  with  Jesus.  Then  we  may  fully  believe 
that  this  corruption  will  put  on  incorruption,  and  this 
mortal  be  clothed  with  immortality. 

Another  feature  in  this  scene  is  the  representation 
that  it  furnishes  of  the  different  epochs  in  the  history 
of  the  churchy  and  of  the  cooperation  of  the  glorified 
saints  in  the  work  of  maiUs  redemption.  Moses  ap- 
pears to  represent  the  law,  Elijah  to  represent  proph- 
ecy, and  Christ  stands  as  the  representative  of  a  new, 
more  spiritual  and  glorious  dispensation.  We  have 
brought  before  us,  in  a  single  group,  the  divine  gov- 
ernment, in  its  majesty  and  authority,  the  rich  prom- 
ises made  to  the  world  of  heavenly  blessings,  and 
the  fulfilment  of  prophecy.     Besides,  in  the  persons 


THE    TUANSFIGUllATIOX.  141 

of  the  apostles  we  have  represented  the  agencies  by 
which  the  gospel  is  to  be  published  to  the  world. 
One  is  to  be  constituted  the  rock  of  the  church, 
against  which  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail.  The 
others  are  to  bear  their  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the 
gospel ;  a  testimony  that  will  one  day  be  acknowl- 
edged by  all  tribes,  nations,  and  kingdoms  of  the 
earth.  Thus  the  past  and  the  future,  —  heaven  and 
earth,  —  the  church  triumphant  and  the  church  mili- 
tant, all  meet  through  their  representatives  upon  the 
top  of  that  glorious  mount.  One  is  signally  distin- 
guished from  the  others,  not  only  by  his  splendid  ap- 
pearance, but  by  the  supernatural  announcement 
from  the  cloud :  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom 
I  am  well  pleased."  Though  mingling  with  proph- 
ets and  glorified  saints,  he  is  not  to  be  confounded 
with  them,  nor  his  nature  and  glorious  character  to 
be  overlooked. 

How  delightful  to  contemplate  them  as  all  co- 
operating in  the  great  work  of  man's  redemption! 
"  The  law  was  given  by  Moses,  but  grace  and  truth 
came  by  Jesus  Christ."  The  law  and  prophecy  were 
both  necessary  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  reception 
of  the  gospel;  —  the  one  to  aid  in  bringing  mankind 
into  subjection  to  its  requisitions,  and  the  other,  to 
confirm  its  authority,  and  support  its  divine  origin,  by 
arguments  that  could  not  be  overthrown. 

We  may  reasonably  believe  that  God  had  some 
special  design  in  the  selection  that  was  made  of  those 
who  should  confer  with  Christ  at  the  time  of  his 
transfiguration,  and  appear  to  the  apostles.  For 
there  were  no  two  names  that  had  more  influence 


142  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

over  the  Jews  than  Moses  and  Elijah,  or  as  he  is 
called  in  the  New  Testament,  Elias.  To  the  former 
Christ  constantly  referred  in  his  teachings.  He  quot- 
ed his  laws,  and  made  the  people  understand  that 
if  they  would  not  hear  Moses  and  the  prophets, 
neither  would  they  be  persuaded  though  one  rose 
from  the  dead.  On  one  occasion  he  said,  "  For  had 
ye  believed  Moses,  ye  would  have  believed  me :  for 
he  wrote  of  me.  But  if  ye  believe  not  his  writings, 
how  shall  ye  believe  my  words  ?  "  Reference  was 
also  frequently  made  by  the  Jews  to  Elias,  and  the 
question  was  put  to  the  Saviour,  "Art  thou  Elias  ?  " 
When  Christ  was  upon  the  cross,  his  persecutors 
thought  that  he  called  for  Elias.  There  was,  there- 
fore, a  peculiar  significancy  in  the  appearance  of 
these  illustrious  saints  upon  the  mount  of  transfig- 
uration. They  confurmed,  beyond  all  dispute,  the 
claims  and  teachings  of  the  Saviour.  The  whole 
scene  proved  the  unity  of  the  religion  of  the  different 
portions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  proved  that  there 
was  one  great  purpose  of  mercy  running  through  all 
the  revelations  that  had  been  received  from  the 
eternal  throne  in  the  different  ages  of  the  world,  —  a 
purpose  that  commenced  with  the  promise  made  to 
Adam,  —  that  was  unfolded  in  the  Mosaic  dispensa- 
tion, —  seen  and  acknowledged  by  the  prophets,  and 
fulfilled  in  the  redemption  wrought  out  by  the  Son 
of  God.  And  in  viewing  these  great  truths  that 
open  from  this  scene,  the  mount  of  transfiguration 
appears  clothed  with  new  splendor.  In  the  light  that 
surrounds  it,  there  is  a  spiritual  import.  It  is  the 
radiance  of  divine  truth.    It  is  glory  emanating  from 


THE  TRANSFIGURATION.  143 

the  infinite  and  eternal  mind,— from  the  great  I  Am, 
who  is,  and  was,  and  ever  will  be,  the  unchangeable 
and  almighty  Jehovah.  We  do  not  wonder  that 
Peter  exclaimed,  "  It  is  good  for  us  to  be  here."  And 
may  we  not  ask,  if  the  delight  afforded  by  the  pres- 
ence of  two  heavenly  visitants  was  so  intense,  what 
must  be  the  rapture  and  glory  of  mingling  with  the 
myriads  of  holy  and  celestial  beings  who  crowd 
God's  vast  dominions.  "  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the 
things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love 
him." 


XII. 

CHRIST  BLESSING   LITTLE   CHILDREN. 


"Jesus   said,   suffer    little    cniLUREN,   and    forbid    them 

NOT,  TO  COME  UNTO  ME:  FOR  OF  SUCH  IS  THE  KINGDOM  OP 

HEAVEN." — St.  Matthew  xix.  14. 

"  Heaven  lies  about  us  in  our  infancy." 
^  Wordsworth. 

"  What  shall  preserve  thee,  beautiful  child  ?  — 

Keep  thee  as  thou  art  now  ?  — 
Bring  thee  a  spirit  undefiled. 

At  God's  pure  throne  to  bow  ? 
The  world  is  but  a  broken  reed. 

And  life  grows  early  dim :  — 
Who  shall  be  near  thee  in  thy  need 

To  lead  thee  up  to  Him  ? 
He  who  himself  was  '  undefiled,' 
With  him  we  trust  thee,  beautiful  child." 

Willis. 

There  is  scarcely  a  scene  in  the  history  of  Jesus, 
more  touching  and  significant  than  that  presented  by 
his  interview  with  little  children.  The  fame  of  his 
great  kindness  and  benevolence  had  gone  forth,  and 
excited  a  deep  interest  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 
country  bordering  upon  the  Jordan.  Not  only  were 
the  sick,  blind,  and  lame  brought  to  him,  but  moth- 


CHRIST    BLESSING    LITTLE    CUILDREN.  145 

ers  were  seen  in  the  crowd  pressing  forward  towards 
the  Saviour,  with  their  infants  and  children,  anxious 
that  they  might  receive  a  blessing.  Such  was  their 
confidence  in  the  power  and  goodness  of  Christ,  that 
they  knew,  if  they  could  but  get  near  enough  to 
him,  that  virtue  would  go  forth  from  him  to  their 
children,  and  the  little  ones  would  experience  through 
their  whole  lives,  the  rich  benefits  of  his  divine 
blessing.  The  disciples  observing  the  eagerness  of 
these  parents  to  approach  Christ  and  attract  his  at- 
tention, rebuked  them ;  deeming  it  an  intrusion  upon 
so  great  a  prophet  to  trouble  him  with  their  wants, 
or  even  presence  of  children.  They  felt  that  one 
who  possessed  such  powers  as  Christ  had  displayed, 
and  who  had  come  to  fulfil  so  important  and  sub- 
lime a  work,  could  not  condescend  to  notice  mere 
children.  But  when  Christ  perceived  what  his  disci- 
ples were  doing,  he  was  greatly  displeased,  and  at 
once  said,  "  Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto 
me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven."  Although  he  had  much  to  absorb  his 
time  and  engage  his  energies,  —  although  he  had 
come  to  accomplish  the  great  work  of  redeeming  a 
lost  world,  —  although  he  was  entitled  to  divine 
honors,  and  possessed  infinite  attributes,  yet  he  was 
not  willing  to  overlook  the  interests  of  the  smallest 
and  feeblest  child.  He  had  himself  been  a  child,  and 
had  experienced  the  wants,  desires,  and  anxieties 
of  children.  Indeed,  by  passing  through  the  differ- 
ent stages  of  existence  on  earth,  he  was  prepared  to 
sympathize  with  all  ages,  as  well  as  all  classes.  By 
being  an  infant,  he  sanctified  infancy,  and  sent  forth 
13 


146  LIFE   SCENES   OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

an  influence  that  touched  and  blessed  all  of  this  ten- 
der age.  As  a  holy  chUd,  he  set  an  example  to  all 
children,  inviting  them  by  his  conduct,  as  well  as  his 
words,  to  follow  in  his  footsteps.  As  a  man,  he  gave 
importance  and  dignity  to  the  whole  race.  Thus  he 
fulfilled  his  mission  to  all,  and  showed  his  tender  re- 
gard for  those  of  every  age. 

But  there  is  a  profound  signijicancy  in  this  invita- 
tion, that  we  shall  do  well  to  consider. 

This  act  of  Christ,  simple  as  it  appears,  introduced 
a  new  era  into  the  world's  history.  Previous  to  the 
advent  of  the  Saviour  but  little  attention  had  been 
bestowed  upon  the  intellectual  culture  or  moral  wel- 
fare of  children.  As  a  class  they  had  been  either 
neglected  or  exposed  to  the  most  debasing  influences. 
Paganism  taught  that  it  was  a  virtue  for  the  mother 
to  sacrifice  her  offspring  to  idols,  cast  her  child  into 
the  Ganges,  or  leave  it  exposed  to  the  fury  of  wUd 
beasts.  Even  among  civilized  nations,  the  rights  of 
children  were  but  little  respected.  It  was  a  custom 
with  the  ancient  Romans  at  the  birth  of  a  child,  for 
the  father  to  decide  whether  it  should  be  reared,  or 
be  left  in  the  street,  and  abandoned  to  its  fate.  In 
the  decision  that  was  made,  the  mother  could  take 
no  part.  Besides  the  power  that  the  father  had  over 
the  life  of  his  children,  he  could  three  times  sell  his 
son,  and  three  times  reclaim  him,  and  appropriate  to 
himself  all  his  child's  gains.  Under  the  emperors, 
however,  the  power  of  the  father  was  somewhat 
reduced,  and  the  condition  of  children  was  slightly 
improved.  Among  the  Spartans,  the  celebrated  Ly- 
curgus,  who  was  recalled  to  the  head  of  the  govern- 


CHRIST  BLESSING   LITTLE   CHILDREN.  147 

ment  for  the  purpose  of  reforming  the  state,  required 
that  only  the  vigorous  and  well-formed  children 
should  be  preserved,  while  others  should  be  at  once 
exposed  in  the  wilds  of  Mount  Taygetus.  The  slight 
value  that  was  put  upon  the  lives  of  children  by 
wicked  princes  in  the  time  of  our  Saviour,  is  shown 
in  the  decree  issued  by  Herod,  requiring  the  indis- 
criminate slaughter  of  "  all  the  children  that  were  in 
Bethlehem,  and  in  all  the  coasts  thereof,  from  two 
years  old  and  under."  In  the  wars,  too,  of  that 
period,  children  shared  the  fate  of  the  conquered 
army.  Neither  their  innocence,  weakness,  or  claims 
upon  sympathy  and  justice,  afforded  them  any  pro- 
tection against  the  relentless  foe. 

But  the  Divine  Teacher  appears  and  establishes  a 
new  doctrine  respecting  childi'en,  a  doctrine  that 
bears  the  impress  of  his  divine  benevolence  and  infi- 
nite compassion.  Beholding  the  mothers  pressing 
towards  him,  he  extends  an  invitation,  twice  repeated, 
in  order  to  give  to  it  the  greater  intensity :  "  Suffer 
little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not." 
As  though  he  had  said :  "  Do  not,  on  any  account, 
prevent  the  little  children  from  coming  to  me  and 
receiving  my  blessing.  For  it  is  a  part  of  my  mission 
to  do  good  to  these  little  ones.  I  have  come  from 
heaven  to  be  the  child's  teacher,  the  child's  Saviour, 
—  the  child's  guide  to  happiness  and  glory.  I  was 
once  myself  a  child,  and  experience  has  prepared  me 
to  sympathize,  with  this  class  in  all  then-  trials  and 
interests.  Nor  can  we  fail  to  observe,  that  the  recog- 
nition of  the  rights  and  the  power  of  children  is  a  dis- 
tinctive feature  of  the   Christian  dispensation.     In 


148  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

exact  proportion  to  the  power  of  the  gospel  over  any 
community,  we  find  the  interests  of  children  pro- 
tected, and  their  moral  culture  promoted.  Systems 
of  education  are  framed  and  established.  Family 
religion  is  instituted.  The  infant  chUd  is  solemnly 
consecrated  to  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost. 
He  is  early  taught  to  lisp  the  name  of  Jesus.  His 
young  heart  is  thrilled  with  the  story  of  the  babe  in 
Bethlehem,  the  flight  into  Egypt,  the  cruelty  of 
Herod,  and  the  exciting  incidents  connected  with  the 
life,  death,  and  resurrection  of  Christ. 

Sabbath  schools  are  formed  to  perpetuate  the  Sav- 
iour's kind  invitation  to  children.  They  constitute 
so  many  gateways  leading  towards  the  celestial  city, 
where  Christ  now  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 
They  serve  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  Christ's  love 
for  children,  as  the  celebration  of  the  last  supper  per- 
petuates the  memory  of  his  sufferings  and  death. 
These  Sabbath  schools  may  be  regarded  also  as  evi- 
dences of  the  divine  origin  of  the  Christian  system  ; 
for  none  but  a  heaven-born  system  could  create  such 
an  institution.  No  other  could  prompt  to  such 
benevolent  effort,  self-denial,  and  zeal,  as  are  often 
manifested  by  those  who  are  engaged  in  teaching 
the  young,  and  bringing  back  wandering  children  to 
their  father's  house.  Nor  is  there  a  more  interesting 
spectacle  on  earth  than  a  large  and  prosperous  Sab- 
bath school,  with  officers  and  teachers  imbued  with 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  and  the  pupils  eager  for  the 
treasures  of  divine  knowledge.  As  an  exhibition  of 
the  voluntary  system,  —  of  the  outgoings  of  benevo- 
lent effort,  without  the  expectation  of  reward  here,  it 


CHRIST  BLESSING   LITTLE   CHILDREN.  149 

is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  that  could  be  presented. 
Literally,  the  gospel  is  furnished  here  without  money 
and  without  price.  Literally,  the  invitation  is  given, 
Whosoever  wUl,  let  him  come  and  partake  of  the 
waters  of  life  freely.  In  such  a  school,  impressions 
are  every  Sabbath  made  that  will  endure  long  after 
the  pyramids  have  crumbled,  and  the  stars  have  faded 
from  the  heavens.  Through  the  destitute  children 
gathered  here,  streams  of  influence  go  forth  and  reach 
multitudes  of  families.  Many  a  child  has  been  a 
missionary  to  the  family  of  which  he  was  a  member. 
Many  a  one  has  carried  the  riches  of  salvation  to 
his  home,  and  been  a  preacher  of  righteousness  to 
parents,  brothers,  and  sisters. 

The  Saviour,  also,  by  taking  little  children  in  his 
arms  and  blessing  them,  recognized  the  importance 
of  early  religious  culture  as  a  force  by  which  to 
advance  his  kingdom.  He  knew  that  if  he  gained 
the  children,  his  cause  was  safe,  and  that  he  would 
gain  the  world.  He  knew  that  if  his  doctrines  were 
desposited,  as  seed,  in  the  mind  of  a  child,  they 
would  grow  with  his  growth  and  strengthen  with  his 
strength.  And  the  opinion  is  rapidly  gaining  ground, 
as  the  light  of  Christianity  increases  and  extends, 
that  aU  the  great  interests  of  society,  the  progress  of 
civilization,  liberty,  and  humanity,  and  the  spiritual 
hopes  of  the  world,  are  involved  in  the  early  training 
of  children.  If  we  desire  any  important  truth  or 
cause  to  triumph,  let  it  be  planted  in  youthful  minds, 
and  become  entwined  around  the  sympathies  of  the 
heart,  and  flow  in  the  channels  of  early  thought,  and 
it  will  gather  a  force  that  can  be  obtained  in  no  other 
13* 


150  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

way.  It  will  become  a  part  of  the  very  existence  of 
the  generation  with  which  it  is  thus  connected.  It 
will  give  form  and  character  to  the  institutions  of 
society,  civil,  social,  and  religious,  as  far  as  the  influ- 
ence of  its  advocates  extends. 

It  is  specially  true  of  all  religious  systems,  whether 
founded  in  error  or  truth,  that  their  chief  force  lies  in 
early  culture.  Such  is  the  strength  of  the  religious 
affections,  —  so  much  is  man  a  religious  being,  with 
aU  his  irreligion,  that  even  a  superstitious  and  grossly 
erroneous  system  will  retain  its  power  and  wield  a 
mighty  influence,  if  it  has  the  advantage  of  an 
early  culture.  Let  one  enter  a  Pagan  country,  and, 
after  surveying  the  degradation  and  ignorance  of 
the  people,  their  cruel  rites,  their  deceit,  treachery, 
and  misery,  and  the  power  of  a  corrupt  priesthood, 
let  him  inquire  for  the  secret  force  that  produces  this 
state  of  things,  and  he  will  find  it  in  the  groups  of 
little  children  that  are  led  by  their  mothers  into  the 
heathen  temples,  and  taught  to  bow  the  knee  before 
a  hideous  idol.  If  a  child,  say  a  little  girl,  is  more 
than  others  actuated  by  religious  sentiments,  she  wiU 
be  found  frequently  bringing  in  her  tiny  hand  offer- 
ings to  lay  upon  the  altar,  —  will  often  pray  to  the 
false  deities  whom  she  has  been  taught  to  reverence, 
and  subject  herself  to  bodily  pains  and  severe  priva- 
tions. As  heathenism  offers  to  her  the  only  channels 
through  which  her  religious  affections  can  flow,  she 
accepts  them,  and  the  system  thus  engrafted  in  her 
nature,  and  connected  with  her  earhest  experience 
and  thoughts,  abides  with  her,  and  controls  her  to  the 
hour  of  death.     The  gospel  missionary  may  go  to  a 


CimiST   BLESSING   LITTLE   CHILDREN.  151 

people  thus  trained,  and  he  will  effect  comparatively 
but  little  with  the  adult  population.  If  he  would 
have  hopes  of  success,  —  if  he  would  move  the  giant 
fabric  of  superstition  that  surrounds  him,  he  must 
commence  with  a  new  generation.  He  must  estab- 
lish schools,  —  he  must  deposit  the  seeds  of  divine 
truth  in  the  minds  of  children,  —  must  suffer  little 
children  to  come  to  Jesus  and  learn  of  him  ;  —  then 
will  the  wilderness  of  heathenism  and  the  solitary 
place  be  made  glad,  and  the  desert  rejoice  and  blos- 
som as  the  rose. 

So  with  the  Romish  superstition,  its  force  is  de- 
rived from  early  culture.  Though  transplanted  to 
this  land,  where  the  fruits  of  Protestantism,  as  an 
element  of  civilization,  cannot  fail  to  be  seen,  yet  it 
retains  its  hold  upon  the  masses  of  its  victims. 
Though  these  papists  have  the  opportunity  of  seeing 
what  a  free  system  of  education,  republican  institu- 
tions, and  a  pure  faith  can  do  for  even  the  social 
interests  of  a  people ;  though  they  have  the  oppor- 
tunity of  contrasting  this  land  with  their  own,  in 
point  of  intelligence,  wealth,  comfort,  and  power,  yet 
they  will  cling  to  the  system  that  has  left  its  blight 
upon  their  native  soil,  and  been  the  chief  cause  of 
their  past  sufferings.  And  not  only  so,  but  they  will 
violently  oppose  the  Protestant  system,  the  blessings 
of  which  they  have  come  hither  to  share.  They 
would,  under  the  guidance  of  their  teachers,  tear 
down  the  very  fabric  that  affords  them  shelter.  They 
are  taught  by  their  priests  to  shun  Protestantism  as 
they  would  a  pestilence,  and  yet  they  come  and  ask 
Protestantism  to  protect  them  against  famine,  pesti 


152  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

lence,  and  the  various  social  evils  that  in  their  own 
land  could  not  be  endured.  A  strange  spectacle,  a 
marvellous  wonder  this;  and  yet  it  illustrates  the 
power  of  early  instruction.  It  shows  the  influence 
of  principles  when  planted  in  the  mind  while  that 
mind  is  in  its  plastic  state,  though  the  principles  are 
erroneous,  and  are  as  hostile  to  one's  temporal  as  to 
his  spiritual  good. 

Now  let  this  force  of  early  culture  be  rightly, 
directed ;  let  parents  bring  their  children  to  Jesus,  to 
receive  his  blessing  and  instructions,  and  a  moral 
power  would  be  created  that  would  be  felt  through- 
out Christendom.  A  generation  would  be  raised  up 
that  would  defend  the  principles  of  the  gospel  against 
all  opposition,  break  the  power  of  the  "  man  of  sin," 
dissipate  the  darkness  of  heathenism,  and  roll  in 
upon  the  nations  the  light  of  divine  truth  and  the 
blessing  of  a  pure  and  holy  religion. 

The  latter  clause  of  the  Saviour's  declaration,  is 
also  worthy  of  our  attention.  He  desired  the  chil- 
dren to  be  brought  to  him,  because  "  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  Their  presence  reminded  him 
of  his  Father's  house,  —  of  the  pure  and  bright  spir- 
its that  surround  the  eternal  throne. 

Some  have  argued,  that  Christ  in  this  language, 
only  designed  to  convey  the  idea  that  those  who 
were  like  infants  in  innocence,  purity,  and  confidence, 
would  be  admitted  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

The  ancient  Jews  entertained  the  opinion,  that 
only  those  infants  that  were  circumcised  were  saved, 
while  the  children  of  Ihe  Gentiles  perished.  The 
Papal  church,  up  to  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  en- 


CHRIST   BLESSING    LITTLE    CHILDREN.  153 

tertained  the  belief  that  baptism  was  essential  to  the 
salvation  of  infants.  Ecclesiastics  being  themselves 
excluded  from  domestic  life,  felt  but  little  interest  in 
the  welfare  of  children,  and  very  readily  adopted 
and  advocated  this  opinion.  Being  aware  that  it 
would  add  greatly  to  the  influence  of  their  church, 
and  induce  multitudes  of  parents  to  seek  her  com- 
munion, that  their  children  might  be  baptized,  they 
were  ready  to  make  it  an  article  of  faith.  Nor  has 
there  been  any  change  among  Romanists,  on  this 
point,  since  the  Reformation.  Their  bigotry,  igno- 
rance, and  hostility  towards  all  who  differ  from  them, 
lead  them  still  to  cling  to  it.  The  Puseyites  also 
agree  with  the  Papist  in  this  particular.  "  Without 
baptism,"  say  the  Oxford  tracts,  "  none  can  enter  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  That  the  rite  of  baptism  is 
an  important  and  divine  rite,  —  as  the  seal  of  God's 
covenant  with  his  church,  —  as  a  mark  of  his  pecu- 
liar favor  towards  the  children  of  believers,  and  as  a 
form  of  parental  dedication  of  infants  to  the  service 
of  the  Most  High,  we  fully  believe.  But  to  make  it 
essential  to  salvation,  or  that,  according  to  the  book 
of  common  prayer,  it  has  in  it  a  regenerating  effi- 
cacy, are  opinions  to  which  we  cannot  subscribe. 

The  Calvinists  have  often  been  charged  with  in- 
volving this  question  in  obscurity,  and  maintaining 
the  doctrine  that  only  the  baptized  infants  of  believ- 
ers were  saved.  But  on  examining  the  historical 
argument,  we  find  that  they  were  the  first  to  advance 
liberal  views  upon  the  subject.  Zuinglius  first  an- 
nounced the  doctrine  that  all  infants  are  saved.  He 
argued  that  they  were  not  guilty  of  actual  transgres- 


154  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

sion,  —  that  being  ignorant  of  the  divine  law,  and 
without  the  capacity  of  understanding  it,  they  were 
not  capable  of  violating  it,  and  hence  were  not  sub- 
ject to  the  penalty.  Baptism,  he  maintained,  rather 
recognized  than  conferred  religious  privileges,  and 
had  no  power  to  make  the  distinction  in  the  other 
world,  for  which  many  contended.  Indeed,  it  is  to 
the  zeal  of  this  and  other  Calvinistic  writers,  that  the 
various  evangelical  denominations  have  been  led  to 
adopt  the  opinion  that  all  who  die  in  infancy  are 
saved.  While  the  Romanists,  the  Oxford  divines, 
and  those  who  agree  with  them,  cling  to  their  big- 
oted and  cruel  dogma,  that  the  vast  majority  of 
infants  are  lost,  the  enlightened,  liberal,  evangelical 
portion  of  the  church  are  united  in  the  opinion  that 
of  such,  literally,  is  the  kingdom  of  Heaven. 

In  the  vision  which  the  Apostle  John  had  of  the 
heavenly  w^orld,  when  he  beheld  around  the  throne  a 
great  multitude  which  no  man  could  number,  we 
have  reason  to  believe,  that  the  vast  throng  was 
increased  by  millions  of  infant  spirits,  and  that  he 
heard  in  the  celestial  choirs  a  chorus  of  infant 
voices.  When  we  call  to  mind  how  large  a  number 
of  those  who  die  in  middle  life  or  at  an  advanced 
age  are  unfit  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  when 
we  look  over  the  world  and  survey  the  ravages  of 
sin,  and  observe  in  how  many  forms  iniquity  abounds, 
and  how  many  bright  hopes  are  blasted,  the  sadness 
of  .the  picture  is  alleviated  by  the  thought,  that  a 
multitude,  which  no  man  can  number,  have,  in  the 
dawn  of  existence,  escaped  the  sorrows  and  miseries 
of  life,  and  safely  reached  their  homes  in  the  skies. 


CHKIST   BLESSING   LITTLE   CHILDREN.  155 

And  could  we  withdraw  the  veil,  and  be  endowed 
with  the  vision  which  was  granted  to  the  Apostle 
John,  we  should  see  this  happy  company  surrounded 
by  angels,  —  walking  in  the  avenues  of  the  celestial 
paradise,  —  their  powers  developing  and  expanding 
in  the  genial  and  holy  atmosphere  of  heaven.  We 
should  behold  the  blessed  Saviour  worshipped  by  a 
vast  throng,  whose  infant  voices  swell  the  anthems 
of  praise  that  ascribe  to  him  glory,  honor,  immor- 
tality, and  power. 


XIII. 


INTERVIEW  WITH   THE   RICH  YOUNG  MAN. 


"And  when  he  was  gone  forth  into  the  way,  there  came 
one  running,  and  kneeled  to  him,  and  asked  hibi,  good 
master,  what  shall  i  do  that  i  mat  inherit  eternal 
LIFE?"  — St.  Mark  x.  17. 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  with  what  facility 
Christ  adapts  his  teachings  to  all  classes  in  society. 
While  his  instructions  contain  fundamental  prin- 
ciples that  are  of  universal  application,  he  gives  to 
them,  according  to  the  occasion  or  circumstances 
that  call  them  forth,  a  personal  bearing,  which  not 
only  adds  to  their  force,  but  gives  to  his  system  of 
truth  a  variety  suited  to  every  age  and  condition  in 
life.  The  rich  and  the  poor,  the  prince  and  the  beg- 
gar, the  learned  and  the  ignorant,  the  aged  and  the 
young,  may  alike  study  the  records  of  his  life  and 
instructions,  and  receive  spiritual  knowledge  adapted 
to  their  case.  Truly  may  Christ  be  denominated 
the  Great  Physician,  who  is  not  only  familiar  with 
every  moral  disease,  but  who  has  a  remedy  for  every 
malady  to  which  human  nature  is  exposed. 


INTERVIEW   WITH   THE   RICH   YOUNG   MAN.         157 

In  the  case  of  the  young  ruler,  who  came  to  Christ 
to  know  what  he  must  do  "  to  inherit  eternal  life," 
there  are  several  points  of  peculiar  interest  and  of 
practical  importance. 

In  the  first  place  he  exhibited  trails  of  character  that 
excited  the  interest  and  love  of  the  Saviour.  He  had 
evidently  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  an  early  religious 
culture,  and  was  familiar  with  the  principles  and 
requisitions  of  the  Jewish  faith.  With  those  prin- 
ciples he  had  endeavored  to  make  his  life  correspond. 
He  was  a  man  of  integrity,  honest  in  his  dealings, 
courteous  in  his  deportment,  and  rigid  in  the  perform- 
ance of  many  religious  duties.  He  possessed  many 
amiable  qualities,  was  kind,  affable,  and  lovely. 
Though  his  character  evidently  partook  of  the  self- 
righteousness  that  prevailed  so  extensively  among  the 
Pharisees  at  that  period,  yet  we  have  no  reason  to 
believe  that  there  was  any  hypocrisy  in  his  conduct. 
Had  there  been,  Jesus,  who  knew  the  hearts  of  all 
men,  would  not  have  looked  upon  him  with  so  much 
complacency  and  affection.  His  frank  bearing,  his 
respectful  manner,  the  earnestness  with  which  he 
addressed  the  Saviour,  won  his  confidence  and  love. 

Nor  did  Christ  underrate  his  morality  and  good 
works.  Indeed,  his  first  reply  to  the  question  of  the 
young  ruler  was  in  these  words,  "  If  thou  wilt  enter 
into  life,  keep  the  commandments."  Although  the 
fuU  meaning  and  spiritual  import  of  these  words 
were  not  fully  understood,  yet  as  far  as  the  young 
man  had  gone,  his  course  met  with  approbation. 
Occupying  a  position  of  authority,  and  possessing 
immense  wealth,  the  temptations  that  surrounded 
14 


158  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

him  were  peculiarly  great.  Affluence  and  power 
often  try  men's  souls,  more  than  poverty  and  obscu- 
rity. Yet  in  such  circumstances,  the  young  ruler 
had  maintained  an  upright  character  and  an  amiable 
disposition. 

Nor  have  we  any  warrant  from  the  Scriptures  to 
undervalue  good  works,  and  traits  of  character  such 
as  were  manifested  on  this  occasion.  Although  they 
have  not  power  to  save  the  soul,  and  cannot  take  the 
place  of  a  vital  faith,  yet  they  are  the  essential  ac- 
companiments of  genuine  religion.  They  may  exist 
without  vital  godliness ;  but  vital  godliness  cannot 
exist  without  them.  It  was  never  the  design  of  the 
Gospel  to  abrogate  the  law.  Christ  came  to  fulfil 
the  law ;  to  render  it  honorable ;  to  reinstate  in  the 
human  soul  the  authority  of  the  commandments. 
He  said  to  his  disciples,  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my 
commandments."  In  all  his  instructions,  he  never 
lost  sight  of  holy  obedience  as  an  essential  element 
of  true  piety.  Formalism,  or  dependence  upon  an 
outward  profession,  whether  under  the  ancient  dis- 
pensation, or  under  the  Gospel,  were  equally  his  ab- 
horrence. 

We  sometimes  meet  with  characters,  professedly 
Christian,  that  practically  repudiate  good  works  and 
amiable  qualities.  So  much  zeal  is  manifested  in 
the  defence  of  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints, 
that  little  remains  to  produce  its  fruits.  While  cer- 
tain formulas  of  doctrine  are  insisted  upon  with 
vehemence,  and  dung  to  with  tenacity,  the  great 
duties  that  one  owes  to  society  and  to  God  are  over- 
looked. 


INTERVIEW  WITH   THE   RICU   YOUNG   MAN.         159 

Now  it  is  evident  from  the  life  and  instructions  of 
Christ,  that  he  regarded  the  chief  force  of  one's  influ- 
ence as  lying  in  a  holy  character.  He  would  have 
sound  doctrine  established  in  the  intellect,  but  he 
would  have  it  there  that  it  might  be  developed  in  the 
life,  and  create  an  example  that  would  lead  others  to 
glorify  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 

The  next  point  to  be  noticed  is,  the  state  of  mind 
with  which  this  young  ruler  approached  Christ. 

It  is  evident  that  he  was  earnestly  desirous  of  se- 
curing the  salvation  of  his  soul.  We  are  informed 
that  he  came  running  to  Jesus,  as  though  he  was  not 
willing  that  the  opportunity  afforded  of  having  an 
ititerview  with  him,  should  pass  by  unimproved. 
He  had  listened  to  Christ's  teachings,  and  perhaps 
witnessed  some  of  his  miracles.  His  interest  in  the 
Messiah  may  have  been  gradually  awakened,  and 
his  mind  may  have  passed  through  various  struggles 
between  the  claims  of  this  world,  and  the  rewards 
of  eternity,  before  he  brought  himself  to  the  point 
of  going  directly  to  the  Saviour.  We  can  hardly 
suppose,  considering  his  circumstances  and  the  posi- 
tion that  he  occupied,  and  the  feelings  which  the 
Jews  generally  entertained  towards  the  despised 
Nazarene,  that  this  step  was  taken  suddenly,  or 
without  long  premeditation.  If  Nicodemus  thought 
it  necessary  to  visit  Christ  by  night,  in  order  to  avoid 
the  suspicion  of  being  favorable  to  his  cause,  and  if 
the  public  sentiment  was  indicated  by  the  inquiry, 
"  Have  any  of  the  rulers  or  Pharisees  believed  on 
him  ?  "  we  must  suppose  that  the  boldness  and  ear- 
nestness of  this  young  ruler  were  prompted  by  strong 


160  LIFE   SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

feelings,  and  by  ardent  desires  to  obtain  eternal  life. 
Besides,  he  approached  Christ  with  the  greatest  rev- 
erence and  humility.  He  kneeled  before  him  in  the 
presence  of  his  disciples,  and  of  the  spectators  who 
stood  around.  Thus  he  publicly  bore  testimony  to 
the  confidence  that  he  placed  in  the  Great  Teacher, 
and  in  the  truth  of  his  instructions.  In  addressing 
him,  he  said,  "  Good  Master,  what  good  thing  shall  I 
do  that  I  may  inherit  eternal  life  ?  "  The  Saviour 
perceiving  the  precise  state  of  the  inquirer's  mind, 
and  the  meaning  which  he  attached  to  the  title 
which  he  had  addressed  to  him,  instead  of  giving  an 
immediate  answer,  endeavored  to  direct  his  attention 
to  the  source  of  infinite  goodness,  and  persuade  him 
to  free  his  mind  from  the  spirit  of  self-righteousness 
which  he  shared  in  common  with  the  Jews  at  that 
day.  He  wished  to  establish  in  the  young  ruler  just 
conceptions  of  the  divine  character,  as  the  only  true 
basis  upon  which  he  could  build  his  rehgious  hopes. 
If  the  idea  was  entertained  that  a  created  being  or  a 
prophet  had  power  to  impart  salvation,  the  Saviour 
wished  to  expel  such  an  idea  from  the  mind.  On 
another  occasion  he  would  doubtless  have  admitted 
this  title  that  was  addressed  to  him,  but  he  had  a 
special  reason  for  the  comments  that  he  made  upon 
it  at  this  time. 

In  the  convictions  and  feelings  of  this  young  ruler, 
we  recognize  the  moral  state  of  a  large  number  of 
intelligent  and  upright  persons  in  the  nominally 
Christian  world.  This  class  are  intellectually  con- 
vinced of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  dispensation. 
They  perceive  the  beauties  and  excellences  of  the 


INTERVIEW   WITH  THE   RICH   YOUNG  MAN.         161 

doctrines  that  Christ  taught,  —  the  necessity  of  a 
divine  revelation  to  instruct  man  in  regard  to  his 
duty  and  his  destiny;  and  the  need  of  heavenly 
light  to  guide  us  in  our  journeyings  towards  eternity. 
In  their  hours  of  meditation,  or  in  the  stillness  of 
night,  when  the  very  silence  fills  the  mind  with  so- 
lemnity, and  the  stars  declare  the  perfections  and 
glory  of  God,  an  influence  gathers  around  the  heart 
that  urges  them  to  go  to  the  Saviour,  and  learn  of  him 
what  they  shall  do  to  inherit  eternal  life.  On  the 
Sabbath,  in  the  midst  of  sanctuary  services,  when 
God's  truth  is  before  the  conscience,  and  worldly  in- 
terests are  low  in  the  scale  of  one's  estimation,  there 
are  strong  desires  to  be  prepared  for  the  hazards  of 
eternity.  The  reason  and  judgment,  as  well  as  the 
feelings  of  the  heart,  are  on  the  side  of  truth  and 
righteousness. 

Indeed,  that  heart  must  be  sadly  destitute  of  sensi- 
bility that  cannot  at  times  be  moved  by  the  exhibi- 
tions of  divine  love,  and  the  various  means  that  God 
is  employing  to  bless  and  save  the  world.  That  mind 
must  be  under  a  fearful  paralysis  that  cannot  at  times, 
in  the  midst  of  great  mercies  or  terrible  judgments, 
send  its  thoughts  forward  to  explore  the  future.  The 
great  facts  connected  with  our  being,  leaving  out  of 
view  a  divine  revelation,  —  the  certainty  of  death,  the 
possibility  of  a  future  life,  and  that  momentous  con- 
sequences may  be  connected  with  our  conduct  here, 
—  are  enough  to  fill  any  heart  with  emotion,  and 
any  mind  with  profound  anxiety. 

But  we  have  reason  to  apprehend  that  the  analogy 
between  this  class  of  persons  and  the  young  rulei: 
14* 


162  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

holds  true  in  other  points,  beside  the  one  we  have 
considered. 

The  inquner,  having  replied  with  great  readiness 
to  the  question  put  to  him  respecting  the  command- 
ments, said,  "  What  lack  I  yet  ?  "  He  felt  probably 
that  his  morality  in  the  several  particulars  specified, 
was  sufficient  to  secure  his  salvation.  But  to  put 
the  matter  beyond  all  doubt,  he  proposed  this  ques- 
tion, "  What  lack  I  yet  ?  "  The  Saviour,  impressed 
by  his  frankness  and  earnestness,  gazed  upon  him 
with  emotions  of  tender  compassion.  Reading  his 
heart,  and  knowing  just  what  barriers  he  must  break 
through  in  order  to  obtain  light  and  hope,  he  said  to 
him,  "  One  thing  thou  lackest."  "  K  thou  wilt  be 
perfect,  go  thy  way,  sell  what  thou  hast,  and  give  to 
the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven: 
and  come,  take  up  the  cross,  and  follow  me."  In 
this  language  we  see  that  Christ  comes  directly  to 
the  point  in  the  case.  The  proposition  which  he 
makes  is  clear  and  searching.  To  some  it  may  seem 
harsh  and  unnecessarily  severe.  But  it  simply  con- 
tains, in  an  intense  form,  the  great  principle  upon 
which  the  gospel  scheme  had  been  from  the  com- 
mencement promulgated,  —  the  principle  that  the 
law  of  benevolence  must  be  the  supreme  law  of  the 
soiil,  —  that  love  to  God  and  to  our  neighbor  must 
be  the  highest  affection  of  the  regenerate  heart.  The 
same  truth  is  brought  out  in  the  declarations :  "  Ye 
cannot  serve  God  and  mammon ; "  "If  any  man  will 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross."  And  if  we  will  narrowly  scrutinize  the  prin- 
,  ciple  for  a  moment,  we  shall  see,  that  instead  of  be- 


INTERVIEW   WITH   THE    RICH    YOUNG    MAN.         163 

ing  severe  or  arbitrary,  it  is  the  only  principle  by 
which  the  great  purposes  of  redemption  can  be 
secured.  For  no  other  would  have  force  enough  to 
purge  the  soul  of  selfishness,  and  restore  to  the  mind 
the  lost  image  of  its  Maker.  No  other  would  be  ade- 
quate to  the  work  of  breaking  up  the  giant  systems 
of  evil  in  the  world,  and  reorganizing  society  upon 
the  broad  basis  of  justice  and  right.  No  other  would 
be  capable  of  uniting  the  soul  to  God  in  the  bonds 
of  everlasting  love.  No  other  would  afford  any  war- 
rant that  "  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God " 
would  survive  the  obstacles  and  difficulties  that 
would  be  encountered,  and  be  carried  forward  to  a 
triumphant  consummation.  Suppose  that  Christ  had 
demanded  but  a  partial  surrendering  of  the  affections 
and  services  of  his  followers  to  himself;  suppose  that 
he  had  made  proclamation,  that  it  was  possible  to 
serve  God  and  mammon,  what  efficacy  would  there 
have  been  in  his  system  ?  Every  heart  that  he 
claimed  would  have  been  a  divided  empire,  and  his 
cause  would,  at  best,  have  had  but  a  feeble  support. 
Besides,  according  to  the  laws  of  mind,  there  can  be, 
at  the  same  time,  but  one  supreme  object  of  pur- 
suit. The  attention  may  be  divided  between  differ- 
ent objects,  but  one  must  rule  the  affections  and 
energies  of  the  soul.  When  these  objects  come  in 
conflict,  the  less,  in  one's  estimation,  must  yield  to 
the  greater.  If  love  to  God  is  the  supreme  affection, 
then  every  thing  must  bow  to  this.  If  avarice,  or 
ambition,  or  vice,  is  in  the  ascendency,  then  the  sov- 
ereignty of  this  principle  is  asserted  over  every  other 
interest.     In  some  cases,  the  specific  acts  under  dif- 


164  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

ferent  supreme  purposes  may  appear  to  draw  very- 
near  to  the  line  that  divides  the  territory  of  benevo- 
lence from  that  of  selfishness ;  as,  for  example,  a 
man's  morality  may  be  so  rigid  and  his  virtues  so 
praiseworthy,  as  to  almost  seem  to  touch  the  line 
that  defines  the  boundary  of  religious  principle.  But, 
after  all,  it  is  the  nature  of  a  man's  ruling  purpose 
that  decides  his  character;  and  the  Saviom-  saw,  that 
while  the  young  ruler  had  many  amiable  qualities 
and  many  virtues,  and  was  indeed  lovely,  that  still 
the  principle  of  avarice  was  upon  the  throne  of  his 
heart.  He  sought,  therefore,  at  once  to  dethrone 
that  principle.  The  honor  of  God,  the  success  of  his 
cause,  and  the  highest  welfare  of  the  young  ruler, 
demanded  it.  Its  destruction  was  absolutely  essen- 
tial to  a  thorough  work  of  grace  in  his  soul.  With 
the  benevolent  principle  in  the  ascendency,  the  work 
of  sanctification  could  advance ;  the  Holy  Spirit 
could  take  up  his  abode  in  the  soul,  and  render  it  a 
temple  of  the  living  God.  Every  Christian  grace 
would  flourish,  and  the  fruits  of  the  Spkit  would  be 
experienced  —  love,  peace,  and  joy.  The  full  force  of 
the  man's  energies  and  life  would  be  given  to  the 
cause  of  truth,  and  to  the  sublime  work  of  the  world's 
redemption.  Had  the  proposition  been  acceded  to, 
the  name  of  that  young  ruler  might  have  come  down 
to  us  surrounded  by  holy  influences,  and  carrying 
with  it  a  sacred  power  into  the  circles  of  wealth, 
refinement,  and  authority.  It  might  have  ranked 
with  the  names  of  St.  Paul  and  St.  John,  and  have 
grown  with  the  growth,  and  extended  with  the  exten- 
sion of  Christianity. 


INTERVIEW   AVITII  TUE   RICH   YOUNG   MAN.         165 

Besides,  infinite  blessings  were  offered  as  a  reward 
for  the  sacrifice.  "  Thou  shalt  have  treasure  in 
heaven,"  said  the  Saviour.  The  joys  and  glories  of  an 
immortal  state  would  be  his  portion.  He  would  be 
admitted  to  a  participation  in  honors  and  pleasures 
that  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  nor  even  the 
heart  of  man  conceived. 

But  how  was  the  rich  young  man  affected  by  the 
proposition  ?  Alas,  with  mingled  astonishment  and 
sadness  he  listened  to  these  words  from  the  lips  of 
the  Great  Teacher.  Troubled  in  spirit,  anxious  to 
obtain  eternal  life,  and  yet  unwilling  to  give  up  his 
great  possessions,  he  turned  his  back  upon  the  Sav- 
iour and  went  away.  Nor  do  we  learn  that  he  ever 
returned  again.  Blinded  by  the  glitter  of  worldly 
riches,  and  fascinated  by  the  transient  pleasures 
which  they  procured  for  him,  he  preferred  them  to 
immortal  treasures.  Though  he  had  been  admitted 
to  an  interview  with  the  King  of  Idngs,  and  Lord  of 
lords ;  though  he  had  the  pledge  of  eternal  life  from 
him  whose  name  is  called  "  Wonderful,  Counsellor, 
the  Mighty  God,  the  Prince  of  Peace ; "  though  he 
might  have  united  his  interests  to  him  who  was  to 
be  exalted  far  above  all  principalities  and  powers^ 
yet  with  a  sorrowing  heart  he  returned  to  the  beg- 
garly elements  of  this  world.  After  having  stood,  as 
it  were,  in  the  gateway  of  the  everlasting  city,  he 
turned  his  back  upon  its  palaces  and  temples,  and 
voluntarily  clung  to  treasures  that  at  best  could 
afford  him  but  a  superficial  and  temporary  happi- 
ness. 

In  his  dying  moments  with  what  emotions  must 


166  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

the  decision  of  this  hour  have  been  regarded !  How 
rapid  the  change  in  the  comparative  value  of  earthly 
and  heavenly  treasures !  How  the  world  sinks, 
viewed  from  the  verge  of  the  future  life!  How 
eternity  rises  I  "We  cannot  but  suppose  that  in  that 
solemn  hour,  this  proposition  must  have  stood  out 
with  fearful  prominence  before  his  mind.  His  great 
possessions  he  must  now  leave,  whether  he  will  or 
not.  Had  he  consecrated  them  upon  the  altar  of 
benevolence,  he  might,  as  it  were,  carry  them  with 
him,  and  been  received  by  the  supreme  King  with 
the  welcome,  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant, 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord."  But  that 
wealth  to  him  now  is  a  mere  wreck.  It  cannot  keep 
him  from  sinking  in  the  dark  waters  of  death.  It 
cannot  comfort  him.  He  may  leave  it  in  legacies  to 
the  destitute,  but  that  wUl  be  but  a  poor  substitute 
for  a  life  of  earnest  benevolence  and  devoted  piety. 
I  apprehend  that  the  Supreme  Being  does  not  look 
with  any  special  complacency  upon  that  charity  that 
only  comes  from  a  man  with  his  dying  breath.  Cer- 
tainly the  element  of  self-denial  does  not  enter  into 
it.  Benevolent  societies  may  sometimes  be  the 
gainers,  but  what  Christ  demands  is  the  services  and 
charities  of  living,  and  not  dying  men.  Besides,  one 
great  purpose  of  charity  is,  that  the  donor  may  him- 
self be  blessed.  "While  the  earth  is  the  Lord's  and 
the  fulness  thereof,  the  Deity  cannot  be  dependent 
upon  the  legacies  or  gifts  of  any  of  his  creatures. 

Let  us  turn  to  notice  the  comments  which  Christ 
made  upon  this  scene,  to  the  spectators  who  witnessed 
it.     He  availed  himself  of  the  occasion  to  show  how 


INTERVIEW   WITH   THE  RICH   YOUNG  MAN.        167 

hard  it  is  for  them  that  trust  in  riches  to  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God.  In  explaining  his  words  to  his 
disciples,  he  assures  them  that  what  is  impossible  with 
men  is  possible  with  God  ;  that  divine  grace  is  suffi- 
cient to  overcome  the  power  of  avarice.  Yet  he 
would  impress  them  with  the  great  danger  of  the 
soul's  being  ensnared  and  destroyed  by  the  riches  of 
this  world.  The  instance  which  had  just  passed  be- 
fore them  was  a  melancholy  illusti'ation  of  the  power 
of  avarice  in  holding  a  mind  in  its  grasp  that  was 
enlightened  in  regard  to  its  duty,  and  convinced  of 
the  necessity  of  making  vigorous  efforts  to  secure 
eternal  life.  Nor  is  the  danger  from  this  source  con- 
fined to  those,  who,  like  this  rich  young  man,  have 
great  possessions.  Judas,  without  wealth,  fell  before 
the  power  of  the  same  principle.  The  poor  man,  as 
well  as  the  rich  man,  may  be  under  the  dominion  of 
covetousness.  The  principle  is  the  same,  whether 
the  field  for  its  operation  is  large  or  small.  And 
here,  mainly,  is  the  battle  ground  upon  which  the 
spirifaial  interests  of  the  soul  are  decided.  The 
great  struggle  in  Christendom,  and  wherever  the 
light  of  divine  truth  has  excited  inquury  and  reflec- 
tion, is  between  God  on  the  one  hand,  and  mammon 
on  the  other.  Mammon,  or  wealth,  standing  as  the 
representative  of  worldly  good,  presses  its  claims, 
while  God,  the  representative  and  source  of  infinite 
blessings,  urges  his  demands  upon  our  supreme 
affections.  The  former  appeals  to  the  outward 
senses,  the  latter  to  the  spiritual  nature.  The  former 
deals  with  the  inclinations  and  carnal  desires,  the 
latter  with  conscience  and  duty.     The  former  covers 


168  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

only  the  interests  of  time,  the  latter  spreads  over 
eternity.  The  former  is  limited  and  transient,  the 
latter  infinite  and  imperishable. 

Upon  this  battle  ground  we  all  stand.  In  every 
heart  one  of  these  principles  is  supreme.  There  is 
no  neutrality  here.  The  nature  of  mind,  the  nature 
of  Christianity,  the  nature  of  God  forbid  it.  He 
who  is  not  for  me,  said  Christ,  is  against  me. 

The  highest  form  of  the  principle  of  benevolence 
is  presented  to  us  in  the  life  of  the  Great  Teacher 
himself.  He  not  only  for  our  sakes  became  poor, 
but  he  gave  all  that  one  being  could  give  for  the 
benefit  of  others,  gave  his  life,  submitted  to  a  most 
cruel  and  ignominious  death.  Hence  Christianity  is 
the  very  essence  of  benevolence,  and  in  this  lies  its 
force.  This  constitutes  it  the  reformatory  power  of 
the  world. 

Christ  dwells  also  upon  the  abundant  and  glorious 
rewards  that  accrue  to  those  who  give  up  all  to  his 
cause.  In  reply  to  a  question  put  to  him  by  Peter, 
he  said,  "  Every  one  that  hath  forsaken  houses,  or 
brethren,  or  sisters,  or  father,  or  mother  ....  for  my 
name's  sake,  shall  receive  an  hundred-fold,  and  shall 
inherit  everlasting  life."  That  this  cause  should  be 
attended  with  glorious  results  in  the  future  life,  is 
what  we  might  naturally  expect;  but  that  it  will 
yield  an  hundred-fold  more  happiness  in  this  life  than 
the  opposite  course,  is,  to  many,  a  very  strange  doc- 
trine. Yet  we  have  the  authority  of  Christ  for  its 
truth.  The  approbation  of  conscience ;  the  knowl- 
edge that  we  are  in  the  path  of  duty,  and  are  living 
for  the  purest  and  highest  purposes  ;  the  divine  com- 


INTERVIEAV    WITH   THE    RICU   YOUNG   MAN.         16& 

munications  imparted  to  the  soul ;  the  peace  of  God 
that  passeth  all  understanding ;  the  clear  and  bright 
visions  of  future  felicity,  will  afford  an  hundred  fold 
more  happiness  than  the  wealtli  and  honors  of  this 
world.  The  apostles  experienced  the  truth  of  this 
even  in  the  midst  of  persecution.  St.  Paul  speaks 
of  himself  as  sorrowfuJ,  yet  always  rejoicing;  as 
poor,  yet  making  many  rich ;  as  having  nothing,  and 
yet  possessing  all  things. 


15 


XIY. 

THE   RAISING  OF  LAZARUS. 


"  He  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  lazarus,  come   forth,    and 

HE  THAT  WAS  DEAD  CAME  FORTH." St.  John  xi.  43,  44. 

In  the  miracle  of  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus,  all 
are  personally  interested.  If  its  truth  can  be  sub- 
stantiated, —  if  the  evidences  upon  which  it  rests  are 
such  as  cannot  be  overthrown,  then  it  furnishes  a 
most  important  ground  of  hope  and  of  faith.  For 
the  question  of  questions  to  every  thoughtful  mind 
is,  "  If  a  man  die,  shall  he  live  again  ?  "  When  the 
breath  leaves  the  body,  and  all  this  complicated  and 
nicely  adjusted  machinery  ceases  to  act,  and  the 
form  lies  cold,  silent,  and  unconscious,  the  inquiry 
will  force  itself  upon  us,  is  this  the  end  of  man's  ex- 
istence ?  Is  the  principle  of  vitality  never  to  reani- 
mate this  form,  but  eternal  darkness  and  solitude  to 
be  its  portion?  Nor  does  the  frequency  of  death 
lessen  the  anxiety  to  fathom  its  mysteries,  or  detract 
from  the  profound  solemnity  of  the  event.  Though 
the  countless  millions  of  past  generations  have  been 


THE   RAISING    OF   LAZARUS.  171 

swept  from  the  stage  of  life ;  though  every  hour  of 
these  revolving  days  and  years,  the  king  of  terrors 
numbers  his  victims,  yet  death  to  each  individual  is 
as  solemn  and  mysterious  an  event,  as  if  he  alone 
was  subject  to  its  power.  The  thought  of  leaving  the 
world  never  to  return,  —  of  closing  our  eyes  upon  the 
sunlight,  upon  the  beauties  of  the  earth's  scenery,  and 
lying  down' in  the  darlcness  and  silence  of  the  tomb,  — 
the  sad  consciousness  of  parting  with  kind  friends, 
and  all  that  has  rendered  life  dear  and  attractive,  — 
the  fact  that  the  untried  scenes  of  eternity  are  so 
near,  are  calculated  to  excite  the  deepest  emotions 
of  the  soul.  As  the  shadows  of  death  fall  upon  the 
spirit,  the  dying  man  strains  his  vision  to  discern 
some  rays  of  light  in  the  regions  beyond  the  dark 
valley.  He  involuntarily  pleads  for  some  assurance 
that  death  is  not  an  eternal  sleep,  that  this  sinking 
away  of  consciousness  is  not  final  and  irrecoverable. 
In  the  midst  of  his  gloom  and  perplexities,  Christ 
appears  before  him  with  the  evidences  that  he  has 
power  over  the  grave,  that  he  is  mightier  than  death, 
that  he  can  dissipate  its  sadness,  solve  its  dark  mys- 
teries, and  make  the  scenes  beyond  brighter  and 
more  glorious  than  any  that  have  been  witnessed  on 
earth.  He  can  point  to  the  raising  of  Lazarus,  as 
proof  that  he  has  power  to  summon  the  millions 
from  their  graves,  and  reanimate  the  mouldering 
forms  that  lie  scattered  over  the  islands  and  conti- 
nents of  the  earth,  and  are  buried  in  the  caverns  of 
'the  deep. 

This  miracle,  having  so  intimate  a  bearing  upon 
our  personal  hopes,  is  worthy  of  examination  in  its 


l72  life  scenes  of  the  Messiah. 

\ranous  details  and  connecting  circumstances.  Our 
blessed  Lord,  while  prosecuting  his  labors  in  Judea, 
formed  a  warm  attachment  for  a  family,  consisting 
)f  a  brother  and  two  sisters,  residing  in  Bethany,  a 
/illage  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of  Olives, 
about  two  miles  from  Jerusalem.  He  had  often  ex- 
perienced their  hospitality  and  shared  in  their  kind 
Attentions.  In  the  midst  of  his  trials  and  hardships, 
it  was  truly  refreshing  to  his  spirit  to  commune  with 
this  pious  family,  receive  their  affectionate  sympathy, 
and  witness  the  evidences  of  their  faith  and  love. 
On  their  part,  they  esteemed  it  the  greatest  privilege 
and  honor  to  entertain  the  Saviour,  and  to  contribute 
in  any  way  to  his  comfort.  They  believed  in  him  as 
the  long  promised  Messiah,  as  the  Teacher  sent  from 
God,  as  the  Son  of  the  Most  High.  They  natm-ally 
took  the  most  intense  delight  in  his  society,  and  in 
listening  to  the  words  of  heavenly  wisdom  and  love 
which  fell  from  his  lips. 

We  deem  it,  under  any  circumstances,  a  source  of 
pleasure  and  profit  to  converse  with  the  wise  and 
good ;  to  obtain  through  animated  and  friendly 
conversation  the  benefit  of  their  varied  and  critical 
studies,  their  profound  meditations,  and  their  experi- 
ence in  years  of  virtuous  and  benevolent  action.  But 
how  far  transcending  the  advantages  of  all  human 
intercourse,  was  the  privilege  of  sitting  down  in  the 
quietness  and  security  of  a  Christian  family,  and  con- 
versing with  him  who  possessed  infinite  knowledge  ; 
in  whom  dwelt  all  the  riches  of  heavenly  wisdom, 
whose  love  for  the  human  race  was  like  a  fathomless, 
shoreless  ocean.     We  may,  in  imagination,  picture 


THE   RAISING    OF   LAZARUS.  173 

before  our  minds  this  interesting  group,  with  Laza- 
rus, Mary,  and  Martha,  proposing  questions  to  their 
illustrious  guest  touching  the  interests  of  the  soul  and 
the  realities  of  the  immortal  state.  As  he  discourses 
upon  the  great  doctrines  of  his  system  of  truth,  —  as 
he  presents  clearly  to  their  minds  his  own  nature  and 
character,  —  the  sublimity  and  glory  of  the  work 
which  he  had  come  to  achieve ;  —  especially  as  he 
described  to  them  the  blessedness,  holiness,  and  felic- 
ity of  heaven,  their  attention  is  naturally  riveted  to 
his  words,  and  their  souls  filled  with  the  most  intense 
excitement  and  enrapturing  emotions.  K  Christ  was 
so  ready,  in  his  journeyings  through  Judea,  to  in- 
struct the  ignorant  and  to  reason  with  even  the  scep- 
tical and  those  who  were  opposed  to  him,  we  must 
suppose  that  in  a  pious  family  like  this,  where  he 
found  an  anxiety  to  receive  instruction,  that  there 
was  a  richness,  fervor,  eloquence,  and  celestial  glow 
to  his  teachings  that  far  surpass  our  most  vivid  con- 
ceptions. We  must  suppose  that  every  new  inter- 
view that  this  favored  family  had  with  their  guest, 
increased  their  delight  in  his  instructions,  their  enthu- 
siastic admiration  for  his  character,  and  their  affection 
for  him  as  a  warm  personal  friend. 

Any  of  us  would  regard  it  as  an  inestimable  privi- 
lege thus  to  sit  down  and  listen  to  the  instructions 
of  him  who  was  the  very  embodiment  of  aU  truth, 
knowledge,  wisdom,  and  love!  To  hear  him  dis- 
course of  life  and  immortality,  —  to  receive  from  him 
clear  and  absolute  knowledge  upon  points  that  have 
perplexed  and  saddened  us,  —  to  have  him  clear 
away  the  mists  of  error  and  the  doubts  that  have 
15* 


174  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

overshadowed  our  faith,  and  enable  us  to  look  be- 
yond the  valley  of  death,  and  discern  the  beauties 
and  glories  of  the  heavenly  state,  would  indeed  be 
the  highest  felicity !  One  hour  of  such  conversation 
with  the  Lord  of  glory  would  afford  more  distinct 
and  impressive  views  of  theological  truth,  and  more 
stimulus  to  press  forward  for  the  immortal  prizes  that 
are  held  out  to  the  Christian,  than  all  the  writings  of 
philosophers  and  the  treasures  of  human  learning. 

We  cannot  wonder  that  between  this  family  and 
the  blessed  Messiah  a  close  and  aiffectionate  intimacy 
was  formed.  But  like  all  other  Christians  during 
their  earthly  pilgrimage,  the  happiness  of  this  family 
was  subject  to  the  vicissitudes  and  son-ows  of  life. 
While  Jesus  was  in  Perea,  about  a  day's  journey 
from  Bethany,  Lazarus  was  taken  sick,  and  a  mes- 
senger was  sent  to  acquaint  the  Saviour  of  the  fact. 
Several  motives  may  have  influenced  the  sisters  in 
doing  this.  They  may  have  supposed  that  Christ 
would  naturally  desire  to  see  his  friend,  who  had 
thus  been  suddenly  prostrated  by  a  severe  attack  of 
sickness.  Or  if  Lazarus  was  about  to  die,  they 
would  wish  to  have  Christ  near  to  administer  to  him 
the  consolations  of  religion,  and  quicken  his  hopes 
of  future  and  immortal  happiness.  Or,  such  was 
their  confidence  in  the  power  of  the  Saviour,  they 
supposed  that  if  he  were  present,  he  would  heal  their 
brother ;  for  Martha  said  to  him  when  they  met,  "  if 
thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died." 
But  Christ,  to  comfort  the  sisters,  sent  back  this 
reply,  although  its  import  was  not  at  that  time  obvi- 
ous.    "  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death,  but  for  the 


THE   RAISING   OF   LAZARUS. 


175 


glory  of  God,  that  the  Son  of  God  might  be  glorified 
thereby."  When  these  words  reached  them,  they 
were  doubtless  greatly  soothed ;  although  the  word 
death  is  equivalent  to  the  phrase  "remaining  under 
death,"  and  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  Lazarus 
should  not  die.  But  their  comfort  is  of  short  dura- 
tion, for  on  the  very  evening  probably  that  the  mes- 
sengers returned,  Lazarus  died. 

Here  was,  indeed,  a  most  severe  trial  to  the  faith 
of  the  pious  sisters.     In  the  midst  of  their  deep  sor- 
rows   they    had    sent   for   their   spiritual  guide  and 
insti-uctor,  and  he  had  not  come  to  them.     Although 
they  had  sent  the  tender  message,  "  Behold,  he  whom 
thou  lovest  is  sick,"  yet  the  affection  which  he  had 
manifested  towards  their  brother,  had  not  drawn  him 
to  the  scene.    The  promise,  too,  that  he  made,  seemed 
to  be  broken ;  and  thus  in  the  very  hour  when  they 
most  needed  sympathy,  they  were  deprived  of  it. 
What  conflicting  feelings  must  have  agitated  their 
minds  as  they  thought  of  the  words  of  Christ,  and 
then  looked  upon  the  cold,  lifeless  form  of  then:  de- 
parted brother!     How  many  inquiries  and  tempta- 
tions must  have  been  presented  by  the  scene  through 
which  they  were  passing  I     Is  it  possible,  they  ask, 
that  we  have  been  deceived  by  him  whom  we  have 
entertained  with  so  much  pleasure,  and  listened  to 
with  such  admiration  ?     Or  does  he  lack  the  power 
of  arresting  the  progress  of  disease  and  saving  human 
life  ?    Or  has  he  become  so  much  interested  in  others 
as  to  have  lost  his  friendship  for  us  ?     Their  perplex- 
ity and  sorrow  were,  as  we  may  well  imagine,  most 
intense. 


176  LIFE    SCENES     OF    THE    JIESSIAH. 

The  body  is  prepared  for  burial ;  the  hour  for  the 
last  solemn  rites  is  appointed;  the  mourners  assem- 
ble ;  the  procession,  with  all  the  marks  of  profound 
sorrow,  moves  towards  the  tomb ;  the  corpse  is  laid 
away  in  its  cold,  silent  resting-place;  the  sisters 
return  to  their  desolate  home,  and  yet  through  all, 
no  Messiah  appears  to  comfort  them. 

How  frequently  have  Christians  in  affliction  been 
placed  in  circumstances  similar  to  these,  when  a  dark 
and  impenetrable  cloud  hung  over  all  their  earthly 
prospects ;  when  their  supports  one  after  another 
give  way,  and  their  faith  in  any  good  is  put  to  the 
severest  test  I 

But,  from  the  narrative  of  St.  John,  it  appears, 
that  Christ  was  by  no  means  indifferent  to  the  sor- 
rows of  his  bereaved  friends,  nor  ignorant  of  what 
was  transpiriflg  in  Bethany.  After  two  days  had 
elapsed  from  the  time  he  heard  of  Lazarus'  sickness, 
he  proposed  to  return  to  Judea.  But  his  disciples, 
astonished  and  alarmed  at  the  proposition,  said  to 
him :  "  Master,  the  Jews  of  late  sought  to  stone  thee, 
and  goest  thou  thither  again  ?  "  They  were  fearful 
that  some  calamity  might  befall  him,  and  they 
thought  that  the  least  they  could  do  was  to  keep  out 
of  the  way  of  danger.  Christ,  in  replying  to  them, 
labored  to  strengthen  their  courage,  and  to  show  that 
if  they  walked  in  the  light  and  strove  to  fulfil  their 
duty,  they  had  nothing  to  fear.  He  then  tells  them 
why  he  desires  to  go :  "  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth ; 
but  I  go  that  I  may  wake  him  out  of  sleep."  The 
disciples  not  understanding  his  meaning,  said :  "  If 
he  sleep,  he  shall  do  well,"  assigning  this  as  an  addi- 


THE   RAISING   OF  LAZARUS.  177 

tional  reason  why  their  Master  should  not  expose 
himself  to  such  imminent  danger.  Then  Jesus  said 
plainly,  "  Lazarus  is  dead,  and  I  am  glad  for  your 
sakes  that  I  was  not  there,  to  the  intent  ye  may  be- 
lieve ;  nevertheless,  let  us  go  unto  him."  He  would 
gladly,  for  the  sake  of  the  afflicted  family,  have  been 
with  them,  and  saved  them  from  the  severe  anguish 
which  they  had  been  called  to  suffer.  But  as  far  as 
the  disciples  were  concerned,  he  was  glad  of  the 
opportunity  of  increasing  their  faith  by  a  display  of 
his  miraculous  power,  such  as  they  had  not  before 
witnessed.  And  although  he  would  run  great  hazard 
in  retiu-ning  to  a  region  where  the  people  were  so 
excited  and  enraged  against  him,  yet  his  purpose  is 
formed  to  go  to  Bethany.  His  affection  for  the  pious 
family  that  had  so  hospitably  entertained  him,  his 
desire  to  increase  the  faith  and  stimulate  the  zeal  of 
his  beloved  disciples,  and  his  anxiety  to  furnish  a 
proof  of  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  that  would 
impress  his  followers  in  all  nations  and  ages  of  the 
world,  were  sufficient  motives  to  induce  him  to 
encounter  whatever  obstacles  might  impede  his  pro- 
gi-ess.  It  is  most  interesting  thus  to  see  the  love  and 
energy  of  the  Saviour  raising  his  spirit  above  the 
influence  of  adverse  circumstances,  fortifying  him  for 
every  emergency,  and  prompting  him  to  press  for- 
ward for  the  accomplishment  of  his  great  and  sub- 
lime work.  When  his  purpose  was  fully  known, 
Thomas  said  to  his  fellow  disciples :  "  Let  us  also  go, 
that  we  may  die  with  him."  "  Let  us  share  his  trials 
and  dangers,  and,  if  necessary,  sacrifice  our  lives  in 
his  cause.    For  it  is  better  to  die  with  such  a  Master 


178     .  LIFE   SCENES   OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

than  to  live  without  the  consolations  and  spiritual 
benefits  which  he  alone  can  impart." 

The  tidings  of  Christ's  approach  to  Bethany- 
reached  Martha  first,  and  she  went  forth  to  meet 
him,  while  Mary  remained  in  the  house  overwhelmed 
with  grief.  At  the  sight  of  her  Saviour,  Martha's 
affection  and  confidence  returned.  She  said  to  him, 
"  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not 
died.  But  I  know  that  even  now,  whatsoever  thou 
wilt  ask  of  God,  God  will  give  it  thee.  Jesus  saith 
unto  her.  Thy  brother  shall  rise  again.  Martha  said 
to  him,  I  know  that  he  shall  rise  again  in  the  resur- 
rection at  the  last  day."  The  words  that  follow  from 
the  lips  of  the  Saviour,  are  among  the  most  precious, 
sublime,  and  tlirilling  that  are  to  be  found  in  the 
sacred  volume.  They  should  be  engraved  as  with  a 
pen  of  iron,  and  the  point  of  a  diamond,  upon  every 
pious  heart.  They  should  be  inscribed  in  golden 
letters  upon  every  Christian  temple.  They  should 
be  meditated  upon  at  all  times,  and  under  all  cir- 
cumstances, in  the  house  and  by  the  way,  when  we 
go  out  and  when  we  come  in.  They  should  increase 
our  faith,  stimulate  om-  hopes,  and  fire  our  zeal.  They 
should  be  recited  for  the  consolation  of  the  afflicted, 
to  enable  such  to  reflect  with  composure  upon  the 
departure  of  beloved  friends,  and  cherish  the  hope  of  a 
reunion  in  a  purer  and  brighter  state  of  being.  They 
should  be  uttered  in  the  hearing  of  the  dying  saint, 
that  as  dark  shadows  are  falling  upon  his  earthly 
prospects,  he  may  be  cheered  by  the  dawning  bright- 
ness of  an  eternal  day.  Listen,  then,  to  them,  and 
fathom  if  you  can  their  sublime  and  glorious  import. 


THE   RAISING   OF   LAZARUS.  179 

"  Jesus  said  unto  her,  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the 
life ;  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead, 
yet  shall  he  live ;  and  whosoever  liveth  and  believeth 
in  me  shall  never  die  !  "  And  the  inquiry  following, 
which  Christ  put  to  Martha,  he  would  with  empha- 
sis address  to  every  thinking,  immortal  being,  Be- 
lievest  thou  this?  The  great  question  to  us  all, — 
one  that  involves  the  highest,  mightiest  interests  of 
the  soul ! 

After  this  conversation,  in  which  thus  incidentally 
was  brought  out  this  great  truth,  Martha  hastened 
to  Mary,  and  secretly  said  to  her,  "  The  master  is 
come,  and  calleth  for  thee."  She  quickly  arose  and 
went  to  him  ;  and  her  Jewish  friends  who  had  called 
to  comfort  her,  followed  her  out  of  the  house,  sup- 
posing that  she  was  going  to  the  grave  to  weep 
there.  When  she  came  to  the  place  where  Jesus 
was,  she  was  overwhelmed  with  the  deepest  emo- 
tion ;  and,  falling  down  at  his  feet,  she  said,  "  if  thou 
hadst  been  here  my  brother  had  not  died."  The 
Saviour  observing  her  and  her  friends  in  tears,  was 
moved  by  the  scene,  and  the  Evangelist  informs  us 
that  "  Jesus  wept."  In  this  short  verse,  the  shortest 
in  the  Bible,  there  is  condensed  a  fulness  and  rich- 
ness of  meaning  that  carries  comfort  and  sympathy 
to  every  afflicted  soul.  Although  the  Saviour  knew 
that  he  was  soon  to  turn  this  sorrow  into  joy ;  al- 
though he  was  conscious  of  possessing  a  power 
mightier  than  death,  yet  such  was  the  tenderness  of 
his  nature,  and  the  strength  of  his  affections  and 
sympathies,  that  he  could  not  refrain  from  giving 
vent  to  his  feelings.     And  his  example  on  this  occa- 


180  LIFE   SCENES  OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

sion,  affords  us  a  warrant  to  mourn  over  the  loss  of 
dear  friends,  and  to  weep  at  the  graves  of  those  we 
love.  It  was  never  the  design  of  the  gospel  to 
blunt  the  sensibilities  of  the  soul,  or  to  suppress  the 
natural  feelings  of  the  heart  in  seasons  of  bereave- 
ment. It  comes  rather  to  regulate  and  soothe  these 
feelings,  to  lead  the  sorrowful  to  the  divine  fountain 
of  sympathy  and  consolation.  It  comes  to  relieve 
the  darkness  of  the  grave  with  the  soft  light  of  a 
celestial  and  immortal  state.  It  comes  not  to  de- 
stroy affliction,  but  to  cause  it  to  work  out  for  the 
Christian  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
of  glory. 

The  company  having  arrived  at  the  tomb,  Jesus 
ordered  the  stone  to  be  removed  from  the  entrance. 
A  distinguished  divine  remarks,  that  "  Our  Lord 
could  with  perfect  ease  have  commanded  the  stone 
to  roll  away  of  itself,  without  employing  any  to  re- 
move it ;  but  he  judiciously  avoided  all  unnecessary 
pomp  and  parade,  and  mingled  all  the  majesty  of 
this  astonishing  miracle  with  the  most  amiable  mod- 
esty and  simplicity."  The  stone  having  been  re- 
moved, and  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving  offered  to 
heaven,  Jesus  "cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus, 
come  forth.  And  he  that  was  dead  came  forth, 
bound  hand  and  foot  with  grave-clothes;  and  his 
face  was  bound  about  with  a  napkin.  Jesus  saith 
unto  them.  Loose  him  and  let  him  go."  With  the 
particulars  respecting  the  mode  of  preparing  the 
dead  for  burial  at  that  time,  and  the  manner  in 
which  Lazarus  raised  himself  up  in  the  sepulchre, 
we  need  not  concern  ourselves ;  as  they  are  fully  ex- 


THE  RAISING   OP   LAZARUS.  181 

plained  in  the  writings  of  commentators  and  theolo- 
gians. It  is  in  the  great  fact  of  the  resurrection  of 
Lazarus  that  we  are  interested ;  and  after  a  careful 
examination  of  the  evidences  connected  with  the 
miracle,  we  are  firee  to  affirm,  that  all  the  circum- 
stances conspire  to  substantiate  its  credibility.  The 
fact  that  the  deceased  had  been  dead  four  days,  so 
that  Martha  feared  that  the  decay  of  the  body  might 
have  already  commenced,  when  it  was  proposed  to 
roU  away  the  stone  from  the  sepulchre ;  the  absence 
of  Christ  at  the  time  of  the  death  and  burial ;  the 
large  number  of  persons  who  witnessed  the  miracle 
the  impossibility  of  deceit  or  jugglery  having  been 
practised  under  such  circumstances  ;  the  express  dec- 
laration of  Christ  to  his  disciples,  that  Lazarus  was 
dead ;  and  other  facts,  prove  that  the  credibility  of 
tliis  event  is  placed  beyond  all  reasonable,  dispute. 
We  are  warranted  in  recognizing  in  it  the  assurance, 
that  the  same  being  who  wrought  this  miracle,  has 
power  to  call  the  slumbering  millions  of  our  race 
from  their  graves.  Lazarus  appears  and  walks  forth 
as  a  proof  that  the  king  of  terrors  may  be  conquered, 
and  that  those  who  sincerely  believe  in  Jesus  will 
hear  his  voice  and  come  forth  to  share  in  the  bless- 
ings of  eternal  life. 

16 


XV. 

THE    TRIUMPHAL    ENTRY. 


"  On  the  next  day,  much  people  that  were  come  to  the 
feast,  when  they  heard  that  jesus  was  coming  to  jeku- 
8alem,  took  branches  of  palm  trees  and  went  forth  to 
meet  him,  and  cried,  hosanna  j    blessed    is   the  king  of 

israel,  that  cometh   in  the  name   op  the  lord."  st. 

John  xii.  12,  13. 

Although  the  fame  of  Christ,  and  especially  the 
raising  of  Lazarus,  awakened  the  jealousy  and  rage 
of  the  Pharisees,  yet  among  the  masses  of  the  people 
they  excited  the  most  intense  enthusiasm.  The  thou- 
sands of  people  who  were  flocking  to  Jerusalem  to 
celebrate  the  passover,  found  that  the  wonderful  mir- 
acles which  Christ  had  wrought  were  everywhere  the 
topic  of  conversation.  In  the  houses  and  streets  of 
the  city;  amid  the  throngs  that  stood  about  the 
temple ;  at  the  gates,  and  in  the  neighboring  villages, 
it  was  evident  that  a  profound  sensation  had  been 
produced.  Multitudes  rushed  to  Bethany  to  learn 
the  particulars  respecting  the  raising  of  Lazarus,  and 
to  confirm  with  their  own  eyes  the  reports  which  they 


THE    TRIUMPHAL    ENTRY.  183 

had  heard.  Some  were  actuated  by  curiosity  to 
behold  a  man  who,  after  having  been  dead  and  in 
the  grave  four  days,  was  now  living  and  mingling 
as  usual  with  his  family  and  friends.  Others  were 
desirous  of  beholding  the  remarkable  person  about 
whom  they  had  heard  so  much,  and  who  possessed 
the  extraordinary  power  of  calling  the  dead  to  life. 

Under  such  circumstances,  it  was  natural  that  the 
friends  of  Christ  should  desire  to  make  some  public 
demonstration  of  then*  respect  and  reverence  for  so 
illustrious  a  personage.  Nor  was  the  Messiah  him- 
self unwilhng  to  yield  on  this  occasion  to  the  enthu- 
siasm of  the  people.  He  felt  that  the  time  had  come 
for  making  a  public  acknowledgment  of  his  claims 
as  the  king  of  the  Jews,  —  as  the  founder  of  a  new 
and  spiritual  empire,  —  even  the  kingdom  of  God  in 
the  earth.  He  knew,  indeed,  that  the  triumph  would 
be  short,  that  the  songs  and  shouts  of  the  people 
would  soon  be  silenced,  and  that  some  who  were  the 
most  forward  in  celebrating  his  praises,  might  soon 
raise  the  cry,  "  crucify  him."  While  in  the  select 
circle  of  his  bosom  friends  and  disciples,  his  charac- 
ter and  mission  were  to  a  great  extent  understood, 
yet  the  great  multitude  of  the  people  were  ignorant 
of  the  extent  of  his  claims,  and  the  nature  of  his 
kingdom.  In  order,  therefore,  to  enlighten  their 
minds,  and  to  silence  all  objections  that  might  in  the 
future  be  made  against  him  for  not  having  come  out 
openly,  and  with  sufficient  distinctness  to  impress 
the  popular  mind,  he  consented  to  make  a  triumphal 
entry  into  Jerusalem.  We  can  readily  see  that  it 
was  a  question  of  vast  importance  to  decide,  to  what 


184  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

extent  Christ  should  make  a  demonstration  of  his 
miraculous  power,  unfold  his  system  of  truth,  and 
reveal  Ms  purposes  and  claims.  He  had  so  many 
elements  and  phases  of  human  depravity  to  deal 
with,  such  a  variety  of  opinions  and  doubts  to  en- 
counter, and  so  delicate  a  task  to  remove  an  ancient 
dispensation  that  was  a  divine  institution,  but  had 
expended  its  force ;  that  it  was  a  very  nice  point  to 
decide  what  course  to  pursue  to  meet  the  emergen- 
cies which  daily  arose.  If  he,  on  all  occasions,  came 
out  with  the  utmost  plainness  and  fearlessness,  the 
prejudices  of  the  people  might  be  too  strongly  ex- 
cited against  him,  and  his  life  might  be  destroyed 
before  the  great  work  of  unfolding  his  system  and 
furnishing  the  best  evidences  of  its  truth,  was  accom- 
plished. K,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  too  obscure 
in  his  utterances,  and  retired  in  his  habits,  he  might 
fail  to  reach  the  multitude,  and  gain  them  over  to  his 
cause.  Hence,  the  greatest  wisdom  was  necessary 
in  all  his  movements  and  teachings,  that  he  might 
accomplish  his  purposes,  and  at  the  same  time  adapt 
himself  to  the  curcumstances  and  wants  of  the  peo- 
ple. And  we  find  that  this  wisdom  was  displayed 
on  aU  occasions,  though  it  was  not  always  attended 
with  success,  as  Christ  once  told  the  people,  after  an 
attempt  to  instruct  them,  "  But  whereunto  shall  I 
liken  this  generation  ?  It  is  like  unto  children,  sitting 
in  the  markets  and  calling  unto  their  fellows  and 
saying.  We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have  not 
danced ;  we  have  mourned  unto  you,  and  ye  have 
not  lamented.  For  John  came  neither  eating  nor 
drinking,  and  they  say.  He  hath  a  devil.    The  Son  of 


THE  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY.  185 

man  came  eating  and  drinking,  and  they  say.  Behold, 
a  man  gluttonous  and  a  wine-bibber,  a  friend  of  pub- 
licans and  sinners.  But  wisdom  is  justified  of  her 
children."  All  the  wise  and  truly  good  will  see  the 
design  of  this  variety,  and  its  adaptation  to  promote 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  men. 

On  many  occasions,  when  the  people  had  become 
greatly  excited,  Christ  retired  from  them,  and  left 
them  to  return  to  their  homes  to  meditate  upon  the 
scenes  that  they  had  witnessed,  and  the  truths  they 
had  heard.  But  on  his  departure  from  Bethany  to 
go  to  Jerusalem  at  this  time,  he  allowed  his  disciples 
and  the  host  that  had  gathered  in  the  village  to  ac- 
company him.  On  their  way,  an  ass's  colt  was  pro- 
vided upon  which  Jesus  rode,  thus  rendering  his  per- 
son more  conspicuous  to  the  people,  and  fulfilling  the 
prophecy  of  Zechariah,  "  Fear  not,  daughter  of  Zion : 
behold,  thy  king  cometh  sitting  on  an  ass's  colt." 
We  need  not  suppose  that  among  the  oriental  na- 
tions any  idea  of  degradation  or  humiliation  was 
attached  to  a  person's  riding  upon  such  animals, 
they  being  larger  and  more  beautiful  than  those  that 
are  with  us.  In  distinction  from  horses  that  were 
used  in  war  and  in  military  celebrations,  this  animal, 
selected  by  Christ,  was  the  emblem  of  peace,  and 
was  used  by  kings  and  princes  upon  great  occasions. 
The  patriarchs  and  judges  did  not  deem  it  disgrace- 
ful to  ride  upon  them,  as  is  seen  in  the  cases  of 
Abraham,  Moses,  and  the  Jair's  family,  recorded  m 
the  ancient  Scriptures. 

The  people,  to  show  their  reverence,  threw  their 
loose  mantles  upon  the  colt  upon  which  Jesus  sat ; 
16* 


186  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

and  as  he  rode  along  he  was  escorted  with  the  hon- 
ors of  royalty,  and  demonstrations  of  the  most  en- 
thusiastic admiration.  Multitudes  spread  their  gar- 
ments along  the  road,  thus  making  a  continuous 
carpet  for  the  illustrious  prince  to  ride  upon.  Others 
cut  branches  from  the  trees,  and  gathered  flowers 
and  strewed  them  in  the  way ;  which  was  the  mode 
of  expressing  the  public  joy  at  the  arrival  of  a  dis- 
tinguished king. 

The  motives  that  actuated  many  in  the  crowd, 
may  have  been  of  a  mixed,  and  of  a  secular  charac- 
ter. Some  may  have  joined  the  company  simply 
from  love  of  excitement.  Others  may  have  supposed 
that  the  reign  of  Christ  as  a  temporal  prince,  would 
now  commence,  and  that  on  reaching  Jerusalem  he 
would  proclaim  and  vindicate  his  title  to  the  throne 
of  Israel.  They  expected  that  he  would  pronounce, 
perhaps  under  the  shadow  of  the  temple,  an  inau- 
gural address,  such  as  never  fell  upon  mortal  ears ; 
and  that  he  would  make  a  demonstration  of  his 
divine  power,  that  would  convince  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  city,  and  the  vast  throngs  of  strangers  that 
were  gathered  within  its  walls,  that  he  was  their 
rightful  sovereign.  But,  erroneous  as  may  have  been 
the  views  of  some,  there  were  many  who  were 
influenced  by  pure  and  even  spiritual  motives,  — 
many  who  believed  that  the  long  promised  Messiah 
had  come.  They  recognized  in  the  person  of  Jesus, 
him  of  whom  prophets  had  spoken,  of  whom  the 
Psalmist  David  had  sung,  and  for  whose  reception 
the  nations  had  been,  for  thousands  of  years,  in  a 
course  of  preparation.     Their  hearts  were  filled  with 


THE   TRIUMPHAL    ENTRY.  187 

gratitude,  that  such  a  teacher  and  prince  from  the 
royal  courts  above  had  condescended  to  visit  the 
earth,  mingle  with  sinful  men,  and  open  before  them 
life  and  immortality.  Their  spirits  were  fired  with 
zeal  to  bestow  the  highest  honors  upon  their  great 
Master.  They  desired  that  all  the  world  might 
share  in  the  blessings  he  had  to  bestow,  —  that  his 
spiritual  sovereignty  might  be  established,  and  his 
reign  become  universal.  Nor  can  this  spectacle  be 
otherwise  than  refreshing  to  every  true  disciple  of 
Jesus.  It  is  certainly  an  immense  relief  to  turn  from 
the  scenes  of  toil,  sorrow,  and  anguish,  through 
which  we  are  so  often  called  to  follow  the  Messiah, 
and  behold  him  receiving  the  honors  due  to  his 
heavenly  character  and  exalted  station.  We  rejoice 
to  see  even  for  a  short  season,  the  dark  clouds  that 
have  so  long  surrounded  his  pathway  breaking  away, 
and  the  light  flashing  in  upon  him.  We  rejoice  that 
he  can  for  once,  at  least,  hear  praises  instead  of 
threats,  and  be  follow~ed  by  a  band  who  seek  to 
honor  and  not  to  destroy  him.  The  shout  of  that 
multitude  falls  as  music  upon  our  ears.  Their  out- 
burst of  admiration  comes  to  us  as  an  indication 
that  the  cause  of  this  illustrious,  wonderful  being,  is 
not  hopeless,  and  that  the  sensibilities  of  mankind 
are  not  entirely  deadened. 

When  the  procession  reached  the  descent  of  the 
Mount  of  Olives,  they  were  met  by  a  crowd  of  peo 
pie,  who  having  come  up  to  celebrate  the  feast  from 
Galilee  and  the  neighboring  countries,  had  been  in- 
formed that  the  Messiah  was  approaching  the  city. 
Without  waiting  for  him  to  come  within  the  gates, 


188  LIFE    SCENES   OP   THE   MESSIAH. 

they  rashed  forth  to  gain  a  sight  of  him,  and  to  join 
in  the  demonstration  of  respect  and  honor  which 
was  being  made.  After  a  momentary  pause,  occa- 
sioned by  the  meeting  of  two  such  tides  of  living 
beings,  and  the  inquiries  that  were  made  by  thr 
strangers  respecting  the  truth  of  reports  concerning 
the  resurrection  of  Lazarus,  the  multitude  moved  on 
again  with  increased  enthusiasm  and  augmented 
strength.  They  now  took  branches  of  palm  trees, 
which  were  usually  carried  before  heroes  in  a  public 
triumph,  and  bore  them  high  in  the  air  in  honor  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace.  While  the  shouts  of  many  in 
the  far  distance  were  rending  the  air,  from  the  lips 
of  others  was  heard  that  beautiful  and  noble  an- 
them, taken  from  the  Psalms  of  David,  "  Hosanna ! 
Blessed  is  the  King  of  Israel  that  cometh  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord."  Never  before  did  the  surround- 
ing mountains  and  the  walls  and  towers  of  the  city 
echo  such  a  song!  Never  did  the  earth  witness  a 
triumph  so  full  of  intense  meaning  and  glorious  re- 
sults !  For  the  hero  comes  not  from  the  smoke  of 
battle,  and  fields  of  slaughter.  No  piles  of  the 
slain,  —  no  smouldering  cities,  —  no  crippled  em- 
pires,—  no  chained  captives  form  the  background 
of  this  scene.  The  conqueror  comes  from  the  arena 
of  moral  victories.  He  has  grappled  with  tempta- 
tion,—  with  the  various  forms  of  human  wicked- 
ness,—  with  principalities  and  powers,  and  the  rulers 
of  the  darkness  of  this  world.  He  has  maintained 
his  integrity  in  the  midst  of  a  perverse  and  corrupt 
generation.  He  has  overcome  malice  by  kindness, 
hatred   by  love,  nursing  by  blessing.     He  has  estab= 


THE   TRIUMPHAL   ENTRY.  189 

lished  a  spiritual  kingdom  that  is  antagonistic  to 
every  species  of  wickedness,  that  protests  against  all 
wrong  and  injustice,  that  is  destined  to  rescue  man 
from  the  ruins  of  the  fall,  reestablish  the  authority 
of  the  divine  government,  and  guide  the  nations  to 
happiness  and  glory. 

As  the  living  stream  poured  along  and  drew  near 
the  gates  of  the  city,  the  whole  multitude  of  the  dis- 
ciples who  had,  in  times  past,  felt  restrained,  by  fear 
of  the  Jews,  from  expressing  publicly  then-  admira- 
tion for  the  Messiah,  now  believed  that  the  long 
desired  moment  had  arrived  for  giving  vent  to  their 
affections  and  emotions.  The  scene  around  them 
recalled  the  many  acts  of  kindness  which  the  Saviour 
had  performed,  the  various  and  wonderful  miracles 
which  he  had  wrought,  and  the  numerous  instances 
when  he  deserved  a  demonstration  of  public  grati- 
tude similar  to  this.  They  began,  therefore,  "to 
rejoice  and  praise  God  with  a  loud  voice,  for  all  the 
mighty  works  that  they  had  seen ; "  "  and  cried, 
saying,  Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David :  blessed  is  the 
King  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord :  peace  in 
heaven,  and  glory  in  the  highest."  Then  the  vast 
throngs  joined  in  a  mighty  chorus,  and  all  expressed 
in  the  loudest  and  fullest  manner  their  homage  for 
the  great  King.  They  no  longer  feared  the  enemies 
of  the  Messiah.  They  no  longer  heeded  the  warn- 
ings of  the  government  and  the  threats  of  priests  and 
Pharisees.  They  knew,  that  their  leader,  who  had 
proved  his  power  to  raise  the  dead,  could  defend 
them  against  any  foes,  against  even  the  combined 
armies  of  the  world.     If  the  gates  of  the  city  should 


190  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

be  shut  against  them ;  if  the  Roman  forces  should 
be  gathered  and  ordered  to  obstruct  their  progress, 
they  were  confident  that  the  foe  would  be  instantly 
overcome,  and  the  gates  of  the  city  forced  open.  The 
enthusiasm  of  the  hour  and  the  grandeur  of  the  occa- 
sion might  have  reminded  them  of  those  sublime 
words  of  the  Psalmist :  "  Lift  up  your  heads,  O  ye 
gates,  and  be  ye  lifted  up,  ye  everlasting  doors,  and 
the  King  of  glory  shall  come  in.  Who  is  the  King 
of  glory?  The  Lord  of  hosts,  he  is  the  King  of 
glory." 

From  the  conduct  of  the  disciples  on  this  occasion, 
the  followers  of  Christ  in  all  ages  may  derive  a  les- 
son of  practical  importance.  They  may  learn  the 
necessity  and  the  obligation  that  they  are  under  to 
publicly  make  known  their  attachment  to  Christ. 
Though  the  vast  majority  of  the  earth's  inhabitants 
may  be  too  much  immersed  in  the  cares  and  vanities 
of  life  to  heed  the  claims  of  the  Messiah ;  though  the 
proud  and  self-righteous  may  deem  his  doctrines  too 
humiliating  for  their  acceptance ;  though  the  learned 
may  prefer  reason  to  faith,  and  their  philosophical 
speculations  to  a  revealed  system  of  moral  truth,  yet 
those  who  have  felt  the  love  of  Christ  in  their  hearts, 
and  experienced  the  blessedness  of  his  instructions, 
and  of  the  great  salvation  which  he  has  provided, 
should  be  willing  to  make  a  public  acknowledgment 
of  their  gratitude  and  their  indebtedness  to  the  Mes- 
siah. If  we  have  secured  the  pearl  of  great  price, 
shall  we  hide  the  treasure  from  the  gaze  of  others  ? 
If  we  have  become  the  sons  of  God,  shaU  we  refuse 
to  acknowledge  our  spiritual  parentage  ?     If  we  are 


THE  TRIUMPHAL   ENTRY.  191 

the  candidates  for  heavenly  honors,  and  the  heirs  of 
an  everlasting  kingdom,  shall  we  be  ashamed  of  our 
prospects  and  our  inheritance  ?  Let  the  words  of 
Christ  be  remembered,  "  Whosoever  shall  be  ashamed 
of  me  and  of  my  words,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man 
be  ashamed,  when  he  shall  come  in  his  own  glory, 
and  in  his  Father's,  and  of  the  holy  angels."  On  that 
grand  triumphal  occasion,  in  which  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  the  holy  angels  will  participate,  the  splen- 
dors of  which  will  be  more  dazzling  than  the  sun, 
and  all  the  glories  of  the  material  universe ;  an  occa- 
sion, compared  with  which  the  scene  before  us  is 
but  a  passing  shadow,  multitudes  will  desire  most 
intensely  to  join  the  throngs,  and  unite  in  the  an- 
them, Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David.  But  having  in 
this  world  been  ashamed  of  Christ,  and  having  feared 
the  ridicule  of  scoffers  and  the  threats  of  the  enemies 
of  Jesus,  he  will,  on  that  glorious  day,  be  ashamed 
of  them.  It  is  a  law  of  Christ's  kingdom,  that  those 
who  would  reign  with  him  in  the  future,  must  suffer 
with  him  in  the  present  life.  If  one  would  share  in 
the  honors  of  a  heavenly  triumph,  he  must  first  pass 
through  the  dangers  and  struggles  of  the  battle  field, 
and  thus  have  his  valor  and  faith  tested,  and  those 
moral  qualities  developed,  that  will  fit  him  for  the 
services  and  joys  of  a  higher  state  of  being. 

As  the  vast  throng  pressed  through  the  gates  of 
the  city,  there  was  one  body  whom  their  shouts 
struck  with  deep  consternation.  The  sanhedrim  had 
resolved  that  this  worker  of  miracles,  whose  fame 
was  so  rapidly  spreading  over  Judea,  should  perish. 
They  had  even  gone  so  far  as  to  give  public  notice, 


192  LIFE   SCENES    OF   THE  MESSIAH. 

that  if  any  one  knew  where  Clirist  was,  he  should 
make  it  known  to  the  proper  authorities,  that  he 
might  be  apprehended.  Yet,  notwithstanding  this 
order  had  been  issued,  the  people  had  risen  up  in 
mass,  and  were  paying  royal  honors  to  the  object 
of  the  rulers'  malice  and  hatred.  He  whom  they  sup- 
posed had  hidden  himself  away  in  some  obscure 
cave  or  dark  thicket,  to  escape  the  vigilance  of  the 
officers  of  government,  was  at  that  moment  entering 
the  city,  riding  at  the  head  of  a  triumphal  and  enthu- 
siastic procession,  whose  songs  and  shouts  were  ring- 
ing through  the  streets  of  the  ancient  metropolis,  and 
echoing  among  the  mountains  that  are  round  about 
Jerusalem.  In  their  amazement  and  fear,  the  mem- 
bers of  the  sanhedrim  scarcely  know  what  course  to 
pursue.  They  would  gladly  seize  him,  who  in  broad 
daylight  is  riding  through  the  streets.  But  they 
dread  the  popular  commotion  that  would  follow  so 
rash  a  measure.  The  fear  of  the  people  held  them 
back,  as  it  had  done  on  former  occasions.  They 
were  obliged,  therefore,  to  sit  and  listen  to  the  swell- 
ing and  stuTing  song :  "  Hosanna,  blessed  is  the 
King  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

But  there  were  some  Pharisees  who  mingled  in 
the  crowd,  and  watched,  with  feelings  of  contempt 
and  fear,  the  unusual  spectacle  before  them.  Prob- 
ably they  were  attracted  partly  by  curiosity,  and 
partly  by  a  desire  to  stop  a  movement  which,  in  their 
estimation,  was  the  offspring  of  fanaticism.  Having 
tried  in  vain  other  means  to  check  the  rolling  tide 
and  silence  the  multitude,  they  at  last  went  to  Jesus, 
and  said  to  him :    "  Master,  rebuke   thy  disciples." 


THE  TRIUMPHAL   ENTRY.  193 

'  Put  an  end  to  this  unlawful  demonstration  and 
these  seditious  speeches,  that  endanger  the  state  and 
disturb  the  public  peace.  Stop  this  excessive  rejoic- 
ing and  these  songs  of  praise,  and  such  high  honors 
as  only  the  most  illustrious  heroes  should  receive." 
Jesus,  turning  upon  them,  replied :  "  I  tell  you,  that 
if  these  should  hold  their  peace,  the  stones  would 
immediately  cry  out."  If,  after  such  demonstrations 
of  power,  and  such  a  career  as  he  had  passed  through, 
the  hearts  of  men  were  not  moved,  and  strong  emo- 
tions were  not  stirred  within  them,  the  very  stones 
and  other  inanimate  objects  would  become  vocal 
with  his  praises.  For  such  an  exhibition  of  power 
and  wisdom  and  love,  the  world  had  never  before 
witnessed,  and  probably  would  never  again  witness. 
As  there  is  but  one  sun  in  the  heavens,  so  there  is 
but  one  Saviour  of  mankind;  but  one,  the  light  of 
whose  example  is  brilliant  and  powerful  enough  to 
fill  the  whole  earth. 

The  Pharisees  having  listened  to  Christ's  reply, 
"  said  among  themselves.  Perceive  ye  how  ye  prevail 
nothing?  Behold,  the  world  has  gone  after  him." 
They  felt  that  the  tide  of  popular  favor  was  too  high 
for  them  to  restrain  it  by  their  personal  opposition, 
or  by  the  decrees  of  the  sanhedi-im.  They  must  wait 
for  the  waves  to  be  rolled  back  by  forces  or  influences 
that  were  not  within  their  control.  Nor  was  it  long 
before  the  surges  began  to  recede,  and  other  cries 
were  heard,  though  it  is  not  so  clear,  as  some  have 
supposed,  that  they  came  from  the  same  multitude. 

The  hero  and  his  mighty  train  having  entered  the 
city,  the  inhabitants  were  greatly  excited,  and  came 
17 


194  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

forth  from  their  houses  and  from  the  marts  of  busi- 
ness, and  inquired,  "  Who  is  this,"  that  comes  with  so 
much  pomp  and  such  demonstrations  of  joy  ?  The 
multitude  replied,  This  is  Jesus,  the  illustrious  prophet, 
the  fame  of  whose  mighty  deeds  and  sublime  virtues 
is  filling  the  world.  Having  reached  the  temple,  and 
there  again  exerted  his  miraculous  power  in  healing 
the  blind  and  the  lame,  the  very  children  took  up  the 
song  and  sung,  "  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David."  At 
this  the  displeasure  of  the  chief  priests  and  scribes 
was  greatly  increased.  They  were  apparently 
shocked  at  what  they  had  heard,  and  in  astonish- 
ment they  asked  Jesus,  "Hearest  thou  what  these 
say  ? "  Is  it  right  or  proper  that  these  children 
should  apply  such  language  to  so  humble  and  ob- 
scure a  person  as  yourself?  Jesus  said  unto  them, 
"Have  ye  never  read"  in  the  Psalms  of  David,  "  Out 
of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast  per- 
fected praise."  If  the  words  of  prophecy  were  ful- 
filled in  their  hearing,  they  need  not  wonder  nor 
complain.  If,  too,  they  were  resolved  to  be  silent, 
and  to  be  insensible  of  the  virtues  and  achievements 
of  the  Messiah,  God  might  see  fit  to  use  even  feeble 
instruments  to  express  the  praises  of  his  beloved 
Son.  And  the  condescension  of  the  Saviour  appears 
in  his  readiness  to  accept  the  tribute- from  these  little 
worshippers.  Doubtless  the  tones  of  those  sweet 
voices  lingered  long  in  his  ear,  and  mitigated  the 
sorrow  of  those  tragical  scenes  which  soon  followed 
this  joyful  triumph. 

"  What  are  those  soul-reriving  strains 
Which  echo  thus  from  Salem's  plains  ? 


THE  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY.  195 

What  anthems  loud,  and  louder  still, 
So  sweetly  sound  from  Zion's  hill  1 

Lo  !  'tis  an  infant  chorus  sings, 
Hosanna  to  the  King  of  kings : 
The  Saviour  comes  !  —  and  babes  proclaim 
Salvation,  sent  in  Jesus'  name. 

"  Nor  these  alone  their  voice  shall  raise, 
For  we  will  join  this  song  of  praise ; 
Still  Israel's  children  forward  press 
To  hail  the  Lord  their  righteousness. 

"Proclaim,  hosannas  loud  and  clear; 
See  David's  Son  and  Lord  appear ! 
All  praise  on  earth  to  him  be  given, 
And  glory  shout  through  highest  heaven ! " 


XVI 


CHRIST  WEEPING  OVER  JERUSALEM. 


"And  when  he  was  come  near,  he  beheld  the  citt  and 
wept  over  it,  sating,  if  thou  hadst  known,  even  thou, 
at  least  in  this  tht  day,  the  things  which  belong 
unto  tht  peace  :  but  now  thet  ake  hid  from  thine 
KTES."  —  St.  Luke  xix.  41,  42. 

It  was  prophesied  that  the  Messiah  would  be  a 
man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief:  but 
there  were  some  circumstances  which  filled  him  with 
deep  anguish ;  an  anguish  that  found  vent  only- 
through  his  tears.  The  intensity  of  his  feelings  at 
such  times,  no  human  mind  can  realize.  Indeed, 
much  of  his  inner  life,  and  of  the  workings  of  his  be- 
nevolent heart  and  earnest  soul,  were  hid  from  mortal 
view.  No  eye  could  read  the  burning  thoughts  and 
deep  emotions  that  were  in  the  sacred  breast  of  the 
Saviour  of  mankind.  He  viewed  the  world  and  its 
interests,  man  and  his  destiny,  from  a  stand-point 
which  no  finite  being  can  reach.  In  his  survey  of 
this  theatre  of  human  action  and  human  responsi- 
bility, he  took  in  a  range  of  interests  and  conse- 
quences such  as   none  but  an  infinite  mind  could 


CHRIST   WEEPING    OVER  JERUSALEM.  197 

grasp.  He  saw  in  their  fulness  and  solemnity  the 
relations  that  man  sustains  to  his  Maker.  He  knew 
the  nature  and  value  of  the  human  soul ;  knew  its 
capabilities  to  advance  in  knowledge  and  virtue,  and 
its  susceptibility  to  happiness  or  misery.  He  could 
see  down  the  long  track  of  eternity.  Its  splendid 
palaces  and  its  gloomy  prisons;  its  celestial  songs 
and  joys;  and  the  smoke  of  those  fires  that  are 
never  quenched,  were  every  hour  full  in  his  view. 
He  could  trace  the  results  of  holiness  or  sin,  infinitely 
further  than  the  most  profound  and  far  reaching  of 
created  beings.  Hence,  every  word  that  he  uttered, 
and  every  action  that  he  performed,  were  fraught 
with  a  meaning  which  baffled  human  comprehension. 
His  teachings  contain  volumes  of  truth,  the  seals  of 
which  have  not  yet  been  broken.  It  is  true  there  is 
much  that  is  plain ;  but  there  is  more  that  is  obscure. 
Light  breaks  in  upon  us  from  his  sublime  utterances ; 
but  what  is  known  compared  with  the  unknown,  is 
like  what  we  see  of  the  starry  heavens,  compared 
with  the  invisible  glories  beyond.  These  bright 
points  that  we  call  stars,  are  not  the  universe  of  the 
infinite  God ;  neither  are  the  few  doctrines  that  we 
gather  from  Christ's  lips,  the  whole  of  the  great  sys- 
tem of  moral  truth. 

When,  too,  the  Son  of  God  weeps,  there  is  a  pro- 
found meaning  in  his  tears.  There  is  a  depth  to  his 
sorrow  that  we  cannot  fathom.  No  ordinary  calamity 
draws  forth  his  tears.  No  temporary  evil  causes  his 
sacred  bosom  to  heave  with  emotion.  When  he 
wept  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus,  he  doubtless  had  be- 
fore his  vision  all  the  tombs  that  were  upon  the  earth. 
17* 


198  LIFE    SCENES    OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

He  saw  the  dead  of  many  generations  sleeping  in 
their  silent  resting-places.  The  funeral  processions 
of  four  thousand  years  passed  in  review  before  him. 
The  weeping  sisters  who  were  in  the  group  repre- 
sented the  mourners  of  all  ages.  They  stood  in  the 
place  of  a  vast  multitude  whose  hearts  had  been 
broken.  And  Jesus  wept,  as  the  thought  pressed 
upon  him  that  he  was  in  a  world  over  which  death 
reigned;  that  the  busy  millions  who  had  crowded 
this  planet  had  been  swept  before  the  great  destroyer, 
and  that  all  the  living  were  travelling  towards  the 
same  dark,  dark  valley. 

As  he  approached  Jerusalem,  and  reached  an 
eminence  that  overlooked  the  city,  a  thousand  asso- 
ciations and  feelings  rushed  upon  his  mind.  The 
very  name  of  the  city  was  significant,  and  was  con- 
nected with  all  that  is  sacred  in  the  religious  history 
of  God's  chosen  people.  As  he  gazed  upon  the 
metropolis  reposing  in  its  beauty  and  magnificence 
amid  the  mountains,  he  thought  of  the  extraordinary 
events  and  wonderful  displays  of  divine  power,  of 
which  it  had  been  the  theatre.  He  recognized  in  it 
the  dwelling-place  of  Jehovah ;  the  spot  selected  for 
the  visible  manifestation  of  the  divine  presence 
among  men.  He  thought  of  the  illustrious  kings 
who  had  occupied  its  palaces ;  of  the  tribes  that  from 
the  surrounding  regions  had  come  up  to  worship ;  of 
the  prophets,  who  had  within  its  walls  enjoyed  bright 
visions  and  enrapturing  views  of  the  heavenly  world. 
He  remembered  the  songs  that  David  had  sung,  and 
hrs  vivid  and  eloquent  descriptions  of  the  favored 
city.     He  would  gladly  have  repeated  the  Psalmist's 


CHRIST   WEEPING   OVER  JERUSALExM.  199 

exclamation :  "  Beautiful  for  situation,  the  joy  of  the 
whole  earth  is  Mount  Zion."  He  would  gladly  have 
responded  to  the  call,  "  Walk  about  Zion,  tell  the 
towers  thereof.  Mark  ye  well  her  bulwarks,  con- 
sider her  palaces ;  that  ye  may  tell  it  to  the  genera- 
tion following."  He  would  gladly  have  continued  to 
"  pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem,"  and  to  have 
echoed  the  benediction.  "  Peace  be  within  thy  walls 
and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces." 

But  he  could  not  exult  over  the  city ;  for  he  thought 
of  the  sins  and  guilt  of  her  inhabitants,  who  had 
been  so  highly  blessed  by  heaven.  He  called  to  mind 
the  fact  that  they  had  killed  the  prophets,  and  stoned 
them  that  were  sent  unto  them.  His  own  person 
they  had  treated  with  contempt.  The  mighty  mir- 
acles which  he  wrought  within  the  city  made  no  salu- 
tary impression  upon  their  minds.  His  teachings 
they  despised ;  his  doctrines  they  rejected.  "  He 
came  unto  his  own,  but  his  own  received  him  not." 
Yet  that  city  he  loved  with  a  devotion  that  never 
abated.  We  find  him  lingering  around  it,  and  seek- 
ing to  instruct  and  save  its  inhabitants,  notwith- 
standing their  ingratitude  and  wickedness.  He  could 
say  from  the  heart  with  tlie  captive  Jew,  "  If  I  forget 
thee,  O  Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget  her 
cunning.  If  I  do  not  remember  thee,  let  my  tongue 
cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth."  And  as  expressive 
of  his  intense  love,  we  hear  him  exclaiming, "  O  Jeru- 
salem, Jerusalem,  how  often  would  I  have  gathered 
thy  children  together,  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens 
under  her  wings,  but  ye  would  not."  He  desired 
above  every  thing  else  to  protect  them  from  the  im- 


200  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

pending  storm.  He  desired  to  see  their  hearts  puri- 
fied ;  the  veil  of  hypocrisy  torn  from  them ;  their  use- 
less formalities  broken  up,  and  the  temple  filled  with 
sincere  and  devout  worshippers.  But,  alas,  they 
were  about  to  fill  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquity  by 
crucifying  the  Lord  of  glory;  and  he  foresaw  the 
terrible  doom  that  awaited  the  city.  In  imagination 
he  saw  the  armies  of  Titus  marching  against  it,  to 
slay  its  inhabitants.  He  saw  their  tents  pitched,  and 
the  siege  commenced,  that  proved  so  destructive  to 
human  life  within  the  walls.  He  saw  the  fearful 
attack  of  the  enemy ;  the  walls  crumbling ;  the 
strongest  fortifications  giving  way;  the  palaces,  and 
the  glorious  temple  itself,  wrapped  in  flames.  He 
saw  the  frantic  inhabitants  rushing  from  house  to 
house,  in  the  vain  attempt  to  escape  from  their  ene- 
mies. He  saw  in  imagination  the  streets  through 
which  he  had  often  walked,  covered  with  blood,  and 
he  heard  the  cries  of  agony  from  the  suffering  and 
the  dying.  The  whole  scene  was  pictured  before  his 
mind  as  a  reality,  and  hence  his  tears.  Hence  his 
grief,  which  no  language  can  express,  and  no  finite 
mind  conceive. 

Nor  was  it  simply  the  temporal  ruin  that  was  to 
befall  the  city  which  excited  his  sorrow.  He  saw 
calamities  beyond  the  burning  of  palaces  and  the 
death  of  the  body.  While  weeping,  he  said,  "  If  thou 
hadst  known,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things 
which  belong  unto  thy  peace ;  but  now  they  are  hid 
from  thine  eyes."  They  possessed  the  sacred  oracles, 
and  had  every  opportunity  for  becoming  acquainted 
with   the   divine   character,  laws,  and  government. 


CHRIST   WEEPING    OVER   JERUSALEM.  201 

Repeated  messages  fi-om  the  eternal  throne  had  been 
sent  to  them.  They  had  received  supernatural  evi- 
dences of  the  divine  favor.  The  writings  of  Moses 
and  the  prophets  were  read  in  the  hearing  of  aU  the 
people.  It  would  seem  as  though  the  sweet  Psalms 
of  David  would  have  softened  their  hearts,  purified 
their  lives,  and  elevated  their  conceptions  of  religious 
truth.  Under  the  guidance  of  his  inspired  pen,  they 
might  have  been  led  into  green  pastures,  and  beside 
the  still  waters  of  salvation.  They  might,  with  him, 
have  taken  delight  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  have 
meditated  day  and  night  upon  the  sublime  precepts 
which  had  been  given  by  the  supreme  legislator  of 
the  universe.  They  might,  under  his  teachings,  have 
studied  the  heavens,  and  heard  the  very  stars  declare 
the  glory  of  God.  They  might  have  made  the  Lord 
their  rock  and  their  fortress;  their  high  tower,  safe 
from  the  invasions  of  every  enemy.  They  had  the 
assurance,  that  as  the  mountains  are  round  about 
Jerusalem,  so  the  Lord  is  round  about  them  that  fear 
him. 

The  sublime  and  glowing  prophecies  of  Isaiah 
were  enough  to  kindle  the  ardor  and  sustain  the 
religious  faith  of  the  nation.  Often  they  heard  his 
soul-stimng  cry,  "  Awake,  awake,  put  on  thy  strength, 
O  Zion ;  put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusa- 
lem, the  holy  city."  Often  those  who  had  wandered 
from  the  faith  of  their  fathers  heard  th'e  invitation : 
"  Come  now,  let  us  reason  together :  though  your  sins 
be  as  scarlet,  they  shaU  be  as  white  as  snow ;  though 
they  be  red  like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool." 
Whatever  there  was  in  these  ancient  writings,  sub- 


202  LIFE   SCENES    OP   THE   MESSIAH. 

lime  in  doctrine,  beautiful  in  poetic  imagery,  ele- 
vating in  lofty  thought,  and  true  gi-andeur  of  style, — 
whatever  there  was  sacred  in  truths  that  had  come 
from  Jehovah,  were  so  many  distinct  and  powerful 
attractions  to  bind  the  Jews  to  the  true  religion.  The 
temple  itself  was  an  enduring  monument  of  the 
divine  favor.  It  stood  before  the  people,  the  pledge 
that  there  were  other  temples  and  another  Jerusalem 
and  a  higher  worship,  to  which  they  should  aspire. 

Besides,  they  enjoyed  the  personal  presence  and 
instructions  of  the  Lord  of  glory.  They  watched 
his  footsteps ;  gazed  upon  his  benignant  counte- 
nance; heard  the  words  of  heavenly  wisdom  and 
love  as  they  dropped  from  his  lips ;  and  almost  felt 
the  beatings  of  his  sympathizing  heart.  We  have 
the  records  of  his  life,  but  they  had  the  life  itself. 
We  have  reports  of  his  discourses,  but  they  listened 
to  his  divine  eloquence,  heard  the  melody  of  his 
voice,  and  witnessed  the  glow,  fervor,  and  earnest- 
ness with  which  he  unfolded  the  great  doctrines  of 
life  and  immortality.  We  have  the  testimony  that 
he  "went  about  doing  good  ; "  but  they  experienced 
his  acts  of  charity,  his  tender  regard  for  the  afflicted, 
his  compassion  for  the  penitent.  We  have  heard  of 
the  wonderful  display  of  his  miraculous  power,  but 
they  saw  the  sick  healed,  the  blind  receiving  their 
sight,  the  lepers  restored,  and  the  dead  raised  to  life. 
They  saw  the  glorious  attributes  of  the  Deity  shin- 
ing through  his  life.  They  had  the  living  Sheldnah, 
God  manifest  in  the  flesh. 

Yet,  notwithstanding  these  great  spiritual  advan- 
tages, they  did  not  know  the  things   that  belonged 


CHRIST   WEEPING   OVER  JERUSALEM.  203 

unto  their  peace.  They  knew  them  intellectually, 
Dut  they  did  not  reach  their  hearts,  and  regulate 
their  conduct.  Their  pride,  in  being  so  highly  dis- 
tinguished above  other  nations,  destroyed  all  spirit- 
uality in  their  devotions.  Faith  degenerated  into 
mere  superstition.  "Worship  became  a  round  of 
formal  rites  and  useless  ceremonies.  So  apparent 
was  their  formalism,  and  so  gross  was  their  hypoc- 
risy, that  the  Saviour,  with  all  his  kindness  and  com- 
passion, could  not  at  times  restrain  his  indignation. 
"Woe  unto  you,"  said  he,  "scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites!  for  ye  devour  widow's  houses,  and  for 
a  pretence  make  long  prayers.  Ye  pay  tithe  of 
mint,  and  anise,  and  cumin,  and  have  omitted  the 
weightier  matters  of  the  law,  judgment,  mercy,  and 
faith.  Ye  make  clean  the  outside  of  the  cup  and  of 
the  platter,  but  within  they  are  full  of  extortion  and 
excess."  And  in  contrast  with  this,  when  the  Saviour 
thought  of  the  moral  elevation  that  they  might  have 
reached,  and  the  character  for  piety,  charity,  and 
faith,  that  they  might,  under  such  advantages,  have 
seemed,  he  was  filled  with  the  deepest  sorrow.  He 
wept  over  the  city,  exclaiming,  "  if  thou  hadst  known, 
at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the  things  that  belong  unto 
thy  peace ! "  If  they  had  but  meditated  upon  then- 
career  !  if  they  had  but  realized  whither  their  mad- 
ness was  carrying  them !  But  they  were  rushing 
with  fearful  rapidity  towards  the  brink  of  destruction. 
They  knew  not  what  pertained  to  their  peace.  Their 
minds  and  hearts  were  swayed  by  tumultuous  pas- 
sions, and  carnal  desires.  They  were  making  no 
preparation  for  that  glorious  rest  that  remaineth  for 


204  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

the  people  of  God.  The  Prince  of  Peace  was 
among  them,  but  they  rejected  his  claims,  despised 
his  offers  of  mercy,  and  were  plotting  his  destruction. 
With  the  treasures  of  divine  truth  scattered  in  their 
pathway,  they  clung  to  the  grossest  errors  and  most 
fatal  superstitions.  With  the  gates  of  heaven  open, 
and  with  the  Son  of  God  pointing  them  to  mansions 
in  the  skies,  they  prefer  to  walk  the  downward  road 
that  leadeth  unto  death. 

To  the  Saviour's  exclamation  he  adds  the  words 
of  fearful  import,  "  but  now  they  are  hid  from  thine 
eyes."  Though  surrounded  by  celestial  light,  the 
guilty  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  were  virtually  in  the 
depths  of  moral  darkness.  They  had  so  far  blinded 
their  eyes,  perverted  their  consciences,  and  hardened 
their  hearts,  that  they  neither  perceived  nor  felt  the 
influence  of  the  great  truths  which  had  been  re- 
vealed to  them.  Their  day  of  grace  was  passed. 
They  had  gone  beyond  the  limits  of  divine  forbear- 
ance. God  had  dealt  with  them  in  mercy  and  in 
judgment.  He  had  warned,  exhorted,  entreated,  but 
all  to  no  purpose.  Their  harvest  time  was  now  passed, 
the  summer  of  their  hope  was  ended.  "  If  our  Gos- 
pel be  hid,"  said  the  apostle,  "  it  is  hid  to  them  that 
are  lost,  in  whom  the  God  of  this  world  hath  blinded 
the  minds  of  them  which  believe  not,  lest  the  light 
of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  Christ,  who  is  the  image 
of  God,  should  shine  unto  them."  A  more  fearful 
state  can  scarcely  be  imagined,  than  that  of  a  mind 
that  has  once  been  enlightened,  and  enjoyed  high 
spiritual  advantages,  and  afterwards  blinded  by  the 
god  of  this  world.     It  is  as   though  the  sunlight 


CHRIST  WEEPING   OVER  JERUSALEM.  205 

should  gradually  be  withdrawn  from  the  earth,  and 
the  mantle  of  a  perpetual  darkness  be  thrown  over 
the  objects  of  beauty  and  sublimity  that  constitute 
the  charm  and  grandeur  of  the  world's  scenery. 
How  appalling  it  would  be  to  the  inhabitants  of  this 
globe,  as  they  saw  at  the  close  of  a  certain  day  the 
sun  sinking  below  the  horizon,  to  be  assured  that  it 
would  never  rise  again ;  that  the  night  upon  which 
they  were  entering  would  be  without  a  morn !  How 
fearful  the  consequences  of  such  a  calamity !  How 
terrible  the  gloom  as  days,  weeks,  and  months  roll 
on,  and  yet  no  light !  The  marts  of  business  are 
gradually  hushed,  and  deep  silence  reigns  through 
the  streets.  Trees  and  flowers  droop,  and  vegetation 
begins  to  decay.  The  ships  rot  at  the  wharves,  and 
their  falling  spars  and  masts  sound  like  the  knell  of 
universal  death.  The  most  crowded  cities  become 
vast  cemeteries.  Death  stares  all  in  the  face,  and 
one  after  another  the  inhabitants  drop,  until  the  race 
becomes  entirely  extinct. 

But,  great  as  would  be  such  a  calamity,  what  is  it 
compared  with  the  fading  away  of  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness, from  a  city  whose  benighted  inhabitants 
would  never  again  see  its  light !  What  is  the  loss 
of  ships,  and  merchandise,  and  earthly  cities,  com- 
pared with  the  loss  of  moral  faculties  and  immortal 
hopes  and  heavenly  joys !  What  is  physical  dark- 
ness, compared  with  the  darkness  occasioned  by  the 
hiding  of  God's  countenance,  and  the  final  with- 
drawal of  all  the  means  of  grace ! 

The  subsequent  conduct  of  the  infatuated  Jews 
showed  how  completely  their  minds  were  blinded. 
18 


206  LIFE  SCENES   OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

When  the  Saviour  had  been  arrested,  and  they  were 
standing  before  the  judgment  hall,  how  fearful  was 
the  imprecation  they  invoked,  when  they  cried,  "  His 
blood  be  upon  us  and  upon  our  childj-en!"  How 
little  did  they  realize  the  fearful  import  of  those 
words !  How  little  did  they  think  that  the  terrible 
imprecation  would  be  fulfilled  to  the  very  letter,  — 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  guilty  city  would  them- 
selves be  crucified  by  hundreds,  and  their  children 
be  scattered,  and  become  a  hissing  and  a  byword 
among  all  nations !  Nothing  but  the  most  complete 
moral  blindness  could  have  allowed  them  to  pursue 
a  course  fraught  with  so  much  peril  and  guilt.  Had 
they  but  listened  to  the  teachings  of  the  Saviour, 
and  learnt  who  it  was  concerning  whom  they  cried, 
"  Away  with  him,  let  him  be  crucified,"  they  would 
have  shrunk  back  with  infinite  horror  from  the  deed. 
They  would  have  hailed  him  as  their  king,  loaded 
him  with  honors,  prostrated  themselves  at  his  feet, 
and  rendered  to  him  divine  worship.  But  their  malice 
and  hypocrisy  were  so  intense,  their  base  passions 
raged  with  such  fury,  that  they  could  not  stop  to 
weigh  evidence,  or  listen  to  argument,  or  compare 
the  words  of  prophecy  with  the  life  and  teachings  of 
the  Messiah. 

This  marked  instance  of  spiritual  blindness,  with 
its  appalling  consequences,  brings  to  our  view  a  prin- 
ciple in  the  dealings  of  Divine  Providence,  of  great 
moment.  It  is  the  limitation  connected  with  the 
means  of  grace,  as  expressed  in  the  declaration: 
"  My  spirit  shall  not  always  'strive  with  man."  The 
Supreme  Euler,  in  dealing  with  disobedient  and  way- 


CHRIST   WEEPING   OVER  JERUSALEM.  207 

ward  subjects,  may  send  to  them  gracious  messages, 
and  display  to  them  his  mercy ;  but  there  are  limits 
to  those  messages  and  to  that  mercy.  Truths  re- 
sisted are,  after  a  reasonable  season,  withdrawn. 
Motives  may  press  to-day  to  the  exercise  of  repent- 
ance and  faith,  but  to-morrow  their  influence  may 
not  be  felt.  If  the  God  of  neaven  is  excluded  ii-om 
the  soul,  the  god  of  this  world  will  enter  in,  and 
blind  the  minds  of  those  that  believe  not.  Such  is 
the  nature  of  mind,  that  it  must  have  some  supreme 
law,  and  some  supreme  object  of  afiection.  And  it 
should  need  no  argument  to  prove  the  superiority  of 
the  divine  law  over  every  other.  It  should  need  no 
argument  to  prove,  that  the  only  suitable  object  of 
our  highest  affections  is  the  infinite  Jehovah.  For 
what  else  in  the  wide  universe  can  satisfy  the  long- 
ings of  an  immortal  spirit  ?  What  other  being  can 
sustain  us  in  seasons  of  deep  trial  and  oppressive 
gloom  ?  To  whom  else  can  we  look  as  we  enter  the 
dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  ?  Who  but  the 
omnipotent  and  infinitely  benevolent  God  can  fur- 
nish the  soul  with  happiness  through  the  ages  of 
eternity !  O  to  be  able  to  say,  "  this  God  is  om* 
God,"  is  the  highest  blessing  conceivable !  It  includes 
all  that  can  be  imagined  or  desired.  It  includes 
crowns,  kingdoms,  mansions,  and  all  that  is  honor- 
able and  glorious  in  the  royal  courts  above ;  includes 
the  treasures  of  knowledge  for  the  intellect ;  sympa- 
thy and  love  for  the  heart;  holiness  for  the  spirit, 
and  boundless  enjoyment  for  the  soul.  The  height, 
depth,  length,  and  breadth  of  this  blessing,  no  finite 
mind  can  measure. 


208  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

The  grand  object  of  Christ's  advent  was,  to  restore 
man  to  his  allegiance  to  his  Maker.  For  this  he 
toiled,  suffered,  and  died.  For  this  he  taught  in  the 
streets  of  Jerusalem,  and  worked  his  miracles,  and 
performed  his  deeds  of  charity.  But  that  city  was 
too  far  sunk  in  iniquity  to  be  recovered.  Its  inhabi- 
tants had  wandered  too  far  from  truth  and  duty  to 
be  brought  back. 


XVII. 

DESCRIPTION    OF   THE    LAST   JUDGMENT. 


"Whev  the  son  of  man  shall  comb  in  his  glory,  and  all 
the  holy  angels  with  hiji,  then  shall  he  sit  upon  the 
theone  of  his  gloey  :  and  before  him  shall  be  gathered 
all  nations  :  and  he  shall  separate  them  one  from  an- 
other, as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats; 
and  he  shall  set  his  sheep  on  his  eight  hand,  but  the 

GOATS   ON   THE   LEFT."  —  St.  Matthew  XXV.  31-33. 

We  have  m  these  and  the.  following  passages,  a 
description  of  the  last  judgment,  given  by  the  Judge 
himself.  Although,  at  the  time  of  their  utterance, 
Christ  was  in  circumstances  of  humiliation  and  sor- 
row, yet  he  predicted  that  the  day  would  come  when 
the  Son  of  man  would  appear  in  his  glory,  attended 
by  aU  the  holy  angels,  and  would  take  his  seat  upon 
the  throne  of  the  universe.  Before  him  would  be 
gathered  the  countless  millions  of  all  ranks  and  con- 
ditions of  men,  who  have  trod  upon  this  planet,  and 
acted  their  part  upon  this  theatre  of  human  life. 
Those  that  sleep  in  the  quiet  cTiurchyard ;  those  who 
have  fallen  upon  the  battle  field ;  the  multitudes  who 
rest  in  the  coral  caverns  of  the  ocean,  will,  at  the 
18* 


210  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

sound  of  the  last  tramp,  come  forth.  At  the  same 
moment  "  the  sun  shall  be  darkened,  and  the  moon 
shall  not  give  her  light ;  the  stars  shall  fall ; "  "  the 
heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the 
elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat ;  the  earth  also, 
and  the  works  therein,  shall  be  burnt  up."  St.  John, 
while  an  exile  upon  the  wild  and  barren  isle  of  Pat- 
mos,  had  a  vision  of  the  judgment  scene,  which  he 
thus  describes :  "  I  saw  a  great  white  throne^  and 
him  that  sat  on  it ;  from  whose  face  the  earth  and 
the  heaven  fled  away ;  and  there  was  found  no  place 
for  them.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great, 
stand  before  God ;  and  the  books  were  opened ;  and 
another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  Book  of  Life ; 
and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works." 
In  entering  upon  this  theme,  I  confess  that  my 
mind  is  oppressed  with  a  deep  feeling  of  awe  and 
solemnity.  The  greatness  of  the  occasion  that  will 
assemble  the  whole  human  family  before  such  a  tri- 
bunal,—  the  fearful  majesty  and  power  of  the  great 
Judge,  —  the  hopes  and  fears  that  will  agitate  mill- 
ions of  hearts,  —  the  tremendous  results  of  the  decis- 
ions of  that  day,  viewed  only  in  imagination,  hang 
as  an  awful  cloud  over  my  spirit.  K  there  is  but  a 
possibility,  that  from  that  cloud  the  thunders  of  divine 
wrath  may  one  day  be  heard,  and  the  lightning  flash 
of  God's  indignation  strike  the  offender,  that  possi- 
bility is  enough  to  solemnize  and  awaken  anxiety  in 
every  mind.  O,  if  there  is  a  subject  in  reference  to 
which  we  would  ask  with  earnestness,  "  What  is 
truth?"   is  it  with  regard   to  the  transactions  and 


DESCRIPTION    OF   THE    LAST   JUDGMENT.  211 

results  of  the  judgment-day?  For  this  day  brings 
before  us  the  crisis  in  our  existence ;  the  point 
towards  which  the  influence  of  every  thought,  word, 
and  deed  tends,  and  from  whicli  will  date  the  fixed 
character  and  eternal  destiny  of  every  soul. 

The  answer  to  the  question  which  we  have  pro- 
posed, is  alone  to  be  found  in  the  teachings  of  him 
who  has  declared  himself  to  be  "  the  way,  the  truth, 
and  the  life."  It  is  in  vain  to  depend  upon  reason, 
or  philosophy,  or  any  system  of  human  ethics  or 
theology.  We  must  a<icept  the  authority  of  him 
who  came  into  the  world,  "  to  bear  witness  unto  the 
truth."  And  he  has  affirmed  that  he  will  come  in 
his  glory,  attended  with  the  insignia  and  messengers 
of  his  power,  to  judge  the  world,  and  to  render  to 
every  man  according  to  his  deeds. 

Li  meditating  upon  this  day,  let  us  consider,  in  the 
first  place,  the  necessity  of  its  appointment.  This 
necessity  grows  out  of  the  relations  that  fallen  man 
sustains  to  his  Maker.  Having  violated  the  laws  of 
the  divine  moral  government,  and  incurred  the  dis- 
pleasure of  an  infinitely  holy  and  benevolent  Deity, 
it  becomes  necessary  that  the  transgressor  should  be 
summoned  before  a  suitable  tribunal,  to  answer  for 
the  wrongs  of  which  he  has  been  guilty.  In  con- 
ceiving of  any  system  of  government  established 
over  sentient  beings,  we  naturally  include  the  judi- 
cial element  as  essential  to  its  harmony  and  perfec- 
tion. Laws  must  not  only  be  framed  and  promul- 
gated, but  they  must  be  enforced  upon  the  principles 
of  right  and  justice.  A  human  government  without 
tribunals  before  which   to   brinar  the  offender,  and 


212  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH.     . 

without  an  executive  force  to  maintain  the  laws, 
would  be  virtually  no  government.  Civilized  soci- 
ety, in  order  to  maintain  order  and  perpetuate  its 
civilization,  must  have  certain  established  principles 
of  action,  to  which  the  subjects  of  government  must 
conform.  This  is  obviously  essential  to  the  comfort 
and  happiness  of  the  community.  And  what  is  nec- 
essary in  order  to  attain  the  ends  of  the  social  com- 
pact in  every  nation,  even  the  smallest  upon  the 
earth,  is  much  more  necessary  in  a  kmgdom  that 
stretches  over  millions  of  worlds,  and  includes 
within  its  boundaries  countless  multitudes  of  think- 
ing and  responsible  beings.  If  a  human  government 
cannot  exist  without  its  judiciary  department,  much 
more  cannot  the  divine  government,  which  is  so  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  stability  of  God's  throne, 
the  glory  of  his  character,  and  the  welfare  and  hap- 
piness of  all  his  moral  creatures.  The  Almighty 
does  not  sit  upon  his  throne  simply  to  give  advice  to 
his  subjects.  He  has  not  framed  a  governmenv, 
merely  to  make  a  show  of  authority  before  his  moral 
creation.  He  does  not  unfold  to  us  the  great  pur- 
poses of  his  administration,  with  the  design  of  one 
day  abandoning  those  purposes,  and  allowing  them 
to  come  to  naught.  Reason  as  well  as  revelation 
teaches  us,  that  the  purposes  of  an  infinitely  wise 
and  holy  Being  must  be  fulfilled, — that  his  authority 
and  throne  must  be  sustained,  though  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  pass  away.  Let  the  authority  of 
Jehovah  be  in  any  way  impaired,  or  let  him  fail  of 
enforcing  his  laws,  and  the  great  ends  for  which  he 
has  created  a  moral  kingdom  will  be  sooner  or  later 


DESCKIPTION   OF   THE    LAST  JUDGMENT.  213 

defeated.  These  ends  are  his  own  highest  glory,  and 
the  supreme  happiness  of  his  creatures,  and  one  is 
just  as  dependent  for  its  accomplishment,  upon  obe- 
dience, as  the  other. 

Many  may  think  that  the  laws  of  God  are  arbi- 
trary, and  are  unnecessarily  rigid  and  severe.  But 
instead  of  being  arbitrary,  they  grow  necessarily  out 
of  the  nature  and  constitution  of  a  moral  kingdom. 
Were  there  no  King  upon  the  throne  of  heaven,  and 
were  these  worlds  and  their  inhabitants  to  continue 
in  their  present  condition,  there  would  be  the  same 
necessity  that  there  now  is  for  the  moral  laws  which 
have  been  instituted  for  our  government ;  for  without 
them  order  and  happiness  could  not  be  maintained 
for  a  single  day. 

It  is  true  that  the  divine  government  is  now  ad- 
ministered over  us,  under  an  economy  of  grace.  It 
is  true  that  the  sentence  against  an  evil  work  is  not 
executed  speedily.  But  justice  may  be  suspended 
without  being  annihilated.  God  may,  through  the 
atoning  sacrifice  which  Christ  has  made,  show  mercy. 
He  may,  in  the  plenitude  of  his  love,  make  offers  of 
pardon  to  those  who  have  rebelled  against  him,  on 
the  condition  that  they  exercise  repentance  and  faith. 
But  there  are  a  multitude  of  passages  in  the  holy 
Scriptures,  which  warn  men  against  being  deluded 
by  the  idea,  that,  because  God  is  a  being  of  compas- 
sion and  longsuffering,  therefore  justice  and  judgment 
are  not  the  habitation  of  his  throne.  It  is  true  that 
infinite  mercy  is  an  element  of  his  character.  It  is 
true  that  he  has  sworn,  as  he  lives,  that  he  takes  no 
pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  wicked,  but  had  rather 


214  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

that  they  should  turn  and  live.  Indeed,  he  is  represent- 
ed with  the  warmth  and  earnestness  of  an  affectionate 
father,  as  calling  after  his  wayward  children,  "  Turn 
ye,  turn  ye,  for  why  will  ye  die."  In  the  parable  of  the 
prodigal  son,  we  have  a  most  striking  and  vivid  repre- 
sentation of  the  feelings  of  Jehovah,  towards  those 
who  have  wandered  from  him.  Though  they  retm-n 
to  him  poor,  naked,  destitute,  and  in  want  of  all 
things,  he  is  ready  to  receive  them,  to  embrace  them, 
to  rejoice  over  their  return,  to  place  at  their  disposal 
the  riches  of  his  kingdom.  Yet  he  cannot  and  will  not 
compromise  a  single  principle  which  lies  at  the  basis 
of  his  moral  system.  Those  principles  are  as  immu- 
table as  his  own  character,  and  eternal  as  his  throne. 
We  would  in  the  next  place  inquire  into  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  examinations  of  the  judgment-day 
will  be  conducted,  and  the  principles  which  will  con- 
stitute the  basis  of  its  decisions.  The  Scriptm*es 
inform  us  that  "God  wiU  bring  every  work  into 
judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  whether  it  be 
good  or  whether  it  be  evil."  Also,  "  Every  idle  word 
that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account  thereof 
in  the  day  of  judgment."  By  this  language,  we  are 
taught  that  the  thoughts  and  motives,  as  well  as  the 
external  acts,  wiU  pass  under  the  inspection  of  the 
omniscient  eye.  Every  thing  that  affects,  or  relates 
to  the  character,  will  be  an  object  of  examination, 
and  its  bearings  upon  the  soul's  destiny,  will  be  seen 
by  the  individual,  as  weU  as  by  the  Judge.  Nor  will 
it  be  so  difficult  to  bring  the  events  and  thoughts  of 
a  long  life  under  review,  as  some  may  suppose.  For 
in  this  life  we  know  that  the  mind,  under  certain  cir- 


DESCRIPTION    OF   THE    LAST  JUDGMENT.  215 

cumstances,  as  for  instance,  under  the  apprehension 
of  sudden  death,  is  wonderfully  quickened ;  and  nu- 
merous instances  have  occurred  where  the  power  of 
the  memory  was  so  great,  as  to  bring  before  one  in 
a  most  vivid  light,  the  whole  of  his  past  life.  A 
drowning  person,  who  has  afterwards  been  resusci- 
tated, has  experienced  this  in  a  most  remarkable 
manner.  Event  has  followed  event  with  the  rapidity 
of  lightning.  Even  those  that  had  long  been  forgot- 
ten, come  before  the  mind  with  as  much  freshness, 
as  though  they  had  occurred  but  yesterday.  Many 
persons,  who  have  lived  in  a  state  of  alienation  from 
God,  having  stifled  convictions  of  duty,  and  despised 
the  doctrines  and  precepts  of  the  Christian  faith, 
have,  with  the  prospect  of  death  before  them,  felt  in 
anticipation  the  tremendous  pressure  of  the  transac- 
tions of  the  judgment-day.  With  conscience  as  the 
accuser,  and  the  wicked  deeds  of  a  wasted  life  as 
witnesses,  and  the  reason  as  the  judge,  and  the  light 
of  eternity  breaking  in  upon  the  character,  the  sin- 
ner has  been  forced  to  look  at  the  evidence,  and 
almost  hear  the  dread  sentence  pronounced  against 
him.  And  if  in  this  life  the  mind  can  become  so 
quickened,  as  to  recall  with  such  rapidity  the  events 
and  deeds  of  the  past,  how  much  more  will  its  pow- 
ers be  increased,  when  it  becomes  disengaged  from 
the  body,  and  moves  in  a  spiritual  sphere,  where  all 
the  influences  tend  to  stimulate  it  to  the  most  intense 
action. 

But  independently  of  tlie  capabilities  of  the  mem- 
ory, an  Almighty  being  has  the  power  of  bringing 
instantly  before  each  subject  a  history  of  the  past 


► 


216  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

life  that  will  enter  into  the  minutest  details,  and 
bring  to  light  aU  the  motives,  feelings,  and  purposes, 
of  which  the  individual  has  ever  been  conscious.  He 
who  created  the  hrunan  intellect  is  familiar  with  all 
the  avenues  that  lead  to  it,  and  with  aU  the  springs 
and  chords  of  association  that  are  connected  with 
the  memory  and  consciousness ;  so  that  he  can  easily 
bring  every  work  into  judgment  with  every  secret 
thing. 

But  not  only  will  the  character  undergo  a  careful 
inspection,  but  also  aU  the  influences  and  circum- 
stances that  have  contributed  to  its  formation.  The 
condition  in  childhood  and  youth,  the  early  bias 
given  to  the  mind,  the  moral  and  intellectual  advan- 
tages which  have  been  enjoyed,  will  all  be  taken  into 
the  account.  The  basis  of  judgment  with  the  heathen 
will  obviously  be  far  different  from  that  which  wiU 
be  adopted  in  the  case  of  those  who  have  enjoyed  the 
light  and  blessings  of  the  gospel.  Those  who  have 
sinned  without  the  divine  law,  and  especially  with- 
out the  precepts  and  motives  of  the  gospel,  will  be 
judged  without  the  law.  The  cities  which  Christ 
visited,  and  where  he  wrought  his  mighty  works, 
were  placed  on  a  far  different  footmg  from  those 
which,  in  ancient  times,  had  not  enjoyed  the  benefit 
of  his  instructions  and  miracles.  In  Capernaum, 
Chorazin,  and  Bethsaida,  the  responsibility  of  the 
inhabitants  was  immensely  increased  by  what  Christ 
had  done  for  them.  In  view  of  their  impenitence 
and  guilt,  he  said  unto  theyi, "  It  shall  be  more  toler- 
able for  Tyre  and  Sidon  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
than  for  you.      And  thou,   Capernaum,  which  art 


DESCRIPTION   OF   THE   LAST  JUDGMENT.  217 

exalted  unto  heaven,  shall  be  brought  down  to  hell : 
for  if  the  mighty  works  which  have  been  done  in 
thee,  had  been  done  in  Sodom,  it  would  have  re- 
mained until  this  day.  But  I  say  unto  you,  it  shaU 
be  more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  Sodom  m  the  day 
of  judgment  than  for  thee." 

These  declarations  bring  vividly  before  us  the 
great  fact,  or  principle,  in  the  divine  administration, 
that  there  is  uniformly  an  increase  of  responsibility 
with  an  increase  of  light;  and  that  our  privileges 
and  circumstances  will  enter  largely  into  the  evi- 
dences that  will  constitute  the  basis  of  the  decisions 
of  the  judgment-day.  Probably  the  rigid  principle 
of  justice  will  require  that  every  shade  of  advantage 
or  disadvantage,  shall  bear  upon  the  deliberations  of 
that  solemn  occasion.  The  child  of  vicious  or  infi- 
del parents  will  stand  in  a  far  different  light  from 
one  who  has  had  the  advantages  of  an  early  religious 
cultm'e,  who  has  been  taught  to  ejcercise  reverence 
towards  God,  and  love  towards  the  Saviour.  Those 
who  appear  before  that  tribunal,  after  having  abused 
the  most  tender  and  exalted  religious  privileges,  and 
slighted  the  most  faithful  warnings,  and  resisted  the 
influences  of  earnest  prayers,  and  the  strivings  of  the 
Spirit,  will  see  even  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah  entering  heaven,  before  they  gain  admis- 
sion. It  is  a  terrible  thought  to  conceive  of  any  as 
being  excluded  from  the  abodes  of  the  blessed.  But 
is  it  not  also  a  terrible  thing  that  any,  in  the  midst 
of  gospel  light  and  the  highest  religious  advantages, 
should  trample  underfoot  the  Son  of  God,  and  do 
despite  to  the  spirit  of  grace?  Is  it  not  a  terrible 
^   19 


218  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

thing,  that  wrong,  injustice,  cruelty,  and  oppression 
should  exist,  where  all  the  influences  and  precepts  of 
religion  teach  the  very  opposite  prmciples  ?  If  my 
emotions  are  excited  at  a  view  of  some  of  the  conse- 
quences that  will  follow  the  judgment-day,  they  are 
also  strongly  excited  at  a  view  of  those  awful  forms 
of  sin,  that  render  such  a  judgment  necessary,  and 
such  consequences  inevitable.  For  it  cannot  be  de- 
nied, that  there  are  evils  and  forms  of  wickedness, 
the  permission  of  which  would  be  to  us  an  inex- 
plicable mystery,  were  we  not  assured  that  Christ 
has  appointed  a  day  in  which  he  will  judge  the 
world,  and  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds. 

The  basis  of  judgment  which  is  laid  down  by  our 
Saviour,  in  his  description  of  the  last  great  day,  is 
worthy  of  our  special  attention.  In  extending  his 
welcome  to  the  righteous,  he  is  represented  as  saying, 
"For  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat;  I 
was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink ;  I  was  a  stranger, 
and  ye  took  me  in,"  etc.  And  in  uttering  the  sen- 
tence, "  Depart,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,"  he 
adds,  "  For  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no 
meat ;  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink ;  I 
was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in ;  naked,  and 
ye  clothed  me  not ;  sick  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited 
me  not."  Then,  in  explanation,  he  declares,  that  he 
is  represented  in  every  disciple  that  is  the  recipi- 
ent of  kindness,  or  the  object  of  neglect.  To  my 
snind,  there  is  a  significant  meaning  in  these  utter- 
ances, that  are  to  accompany  the  decisions  that  will 
lie  made  at  the  judgment-day.     They  teach  directly 


DESCRIPTION   OF   TUB   LAST  JUDGMENT.  219 

the  necessity  of  the  principle  of  benevolence  in  those 
who  will  be  at  last  admitted  to  the  mansions  of 
glory.  We  need,  it  is  true,  to  be  sound  in  the  faith. 
We  need  to  have  a  wellgrounded  hope.  But  if  we 
appear  before  the  judgment-seat  with  faith,  hope,  and 
charity,  we  shall  hear  the  announcement,  "  the  great- 
est of  these  is  charity."  Our  system  of  belief  may 
be  ably  prepared,  and  may  be  carefully  expressed  in 
the  most  precise  and  unexceptionable  language ;  it 
may  be  defended  with  logical  skill  and  irresistible 
argument,  and  yet,  unless  it  yields  the  liuits  of  the 
spirit,  —  love,  peace,  gentleness,  and  kindness,  —  it 
will  be  of  little  service  to  us  here,  and  will  avail  us 
nothing  when  called  to  stand  before  the  judgment- 
seat  of  Christ.  We  would  have  men  contend  ear- 
nestly for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  but 
we  would  also  have  them  remember,  that  faith  with- 
out works  is  dead,  and  that  he  who  has  not  the  spirit 
of  Christ  is  none  of  his.  I  am  aware  that  there  are 
persons  in  some  denominations,  full  of  zeal  for  the 
mint,  anise,  and  cumin  of  religion,  and  for  rigidness 
in  the  external  forms  and  authorized  formularies  of 
their  faith,  who  sit  in  judgment  upon  those  who  dif- 
fer from  them  in  non-essentials,  and  are  ready  enough, 
upon  the  most  trivial  grounds,  to  pronounce  sentence 
of  condemnation.  But  I  apprehend  that  many  of 
these  human  judgments  will  be,  at  the  supreme  tri- 
bunal, reversed,  and  that  men  wUl  find  that  Christ, 
and  he  alone,  has  laid  down  the  principles  that  will 
constitute  the  basis  of  the  decisions  of  that  day. 

But  we  hasten  to  speak  of  the  results  of  the  sol- 
emn transactions  of  that  occasion.   We  are  informed 


220  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

that  the  vast  multitude  that  will  be  collected  before 
the  judgment-seat,  will  be  divided  into  two  classes 
To  those  on  the  right  hand  the  King  will  say, 
"  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  mherit  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world."  "  Then  shall  he  say  also  to  them  on  the 
left,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  unto  everlasting 
fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  To  the 
righteous,  the  day  will  be  one  of  triumph,  of  reward, 
of  rapture.  It  will  be  the  glorious  termination  of  a 
career  of  toil  and  self-denial,  of  ardent  hopes  and 
fearful  doubts.  The  saint  will  feel  that  now  the 
great  question  of  existence  is  settled.  The  battle 
with  temptation,  unbelief,  and  the  world,  has  been 
fought,  and  heaven  has  been  won.  Oh,  with  what 
indescribable  delight  will  the  multitudes  of  the  re- 
deemed Ksten  to  those  precious  words  as  they  fall 
upon  the  ear :  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father." 
Come  to  a  kingdom,  rich  in  every  pleasure  and 
honor,  abounding  in  treasures  that  can  never  perish, 
in  joys  that  can  never  fade,  in  honors  that  are  im- 
mortal. Come  to  a  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  The  nature  and  glory 
of  a  kingdom  upon  which  the  Deity  has  been  for 
ages  expending  his  infinite  wisdom  and  power,  obvi- 
ously surpasses  all  human  comprehension.  We  can 
only  exclaim,  "Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard, 
neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  the 
things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love 
him." 

But  there  is  another  sentence  pronounced  at  this 
dread  tribunal,  —  a  sentence  that  fixes  the  destiny  of 


DESCRIPTION   OP   THE    LAST  JUDGMENT.  221 

other  immortal  souls,  —  a  sentence,  every  word  of 
which  will  fall  as  a  thunderbolt  upon  the  con- 
demned sinner.  "What  volumes  of  awful  meaning 
are  compressed  within  that  one  word,  "  Depart ! " 
Depart  from  what?  From  God,  —  fi-om  heaven, — 
from  all  holy  society,  —  from  all  hope !  Depart,  — 
never,  never  to  return !  Can  a  human  mind,  under 
such  circumstances,  listen  to  this  word  and  retain  its 
consciousness  ?  It  would  seem  enough  to  annihilate 
every  guilty  auditor. 

Is  it  not  a  solemn  thought,  and  one  that  should 
arouse  the  careless,  that  we  are  all  every  day  prepar- 
ing for  the  judgment?  Our  words  and  deeds  are 
every  hour  travelling  before  us  to  meet  us  at  that 
solemn  tribunal.  The  Christian  is  preparing  for  it 
by  his  devotions,  prayers,  faith,  and  charities.  The 
sinner  is  preparing  for  that  day.  The  vicious  man, 
the  infidel,  the  inebriate,  the  blasphemer,  are  all 
making  a  terrible  preparation.  The  miser,  who  clings 
to  gold  as  his  God,  is  hastening  to  the  judgment. 
The  fraudulent  man,  who  is  quietly  and  successfully 
carrying  on  his  systems  of  deception,  is  preparing  for 
his  trial.  The  military  leader,  who  cruelly  sacrifices 
human  life,  will  be  called  to  render  in  his  account. 
The  cruel  taskmaster,  who  crushes  to  the  dust  his 
fellow  man,  is  hastening  to  the  tribunal  of  the  Su 
preme  Master,  who  will  render  to  every  man  accord 
in"-  to  his  deeds. 


19* 


XVIII. 

CELEBRATION  OF  THE  PASSOVER. 


"This  do  in  eemembeancb  op  me."  —  St.  Luke  xxii.  19. 

These  words  fell  from  the  Saviour's  lips  under 
circumstances  of  thrilling  interest.  His  eventful  life 
upon  the  earth  was  drawing  to  a  close.  A  series  of 
dangers  and  tragedies  were  to  terminate  in  one  great 
tragedy.  From  his  faithful  disciples,  who  had  shared 
in  his  toils,  he  was  soon  to  be  separated.  This  was 
his  last  supper  with  them.  A  small  gathering,  and 
an  insignificant  occasion  in  the  world's  estimation. 
Yet  in  reality  a  scene  of  greater  moment  than  the 
most  costly  and  luxurious  feasts  ever  held  in  palaces, 
or  graced  by  the  presence  of  princes!  True,  the 
table  is  simple,  the  guests  are  of  humble  origin,  the 
master  of  the  feast  presides  over  an  entertainment 
consisting  only  of  bread  and  wine;  yet  there  is  a 
royalty  here,  and  a  power,  that  the  world  will  one 
day  recognize  and  acknowledge.  There  are  heroes 
here,  whose  names  and  achievements  will  be  remem- 
bered, long  after  the  names  of  kings  and  nobles  are 
forgotten.     On  this  occasion,  they  make  no  eloquent 


CELEBRATION  OF  THE  PASSOVER.       223 

discourses,  or  joyous  utterances.  For  the  crucifixion 
is  so  near,  that  its  shadow  falls  upon  the  scene,  giv- 
ing to  it  a  sad  and  melancholy  aspect.  In  the  group 
there  is  one  false  heart,  —  one  spirit  not  in  unison 
with  the  rest,  —  a  spirit  that  is  plotting  evil.  In  this 
upper  room,  not  only  have  the  holiness  and  benevo- 
lence of  heaven  their  representatives,  but  human 
depravity  in  its  worst  form  has  its  representative. 
Loyalty  and  treason,  love  and  avarice,  meet  at  the 
same  table.  The  Master  of  the  feast,  as  he  breaks 
the  bread,  and  passes  around  the  cup,  utters  but  one 
wish,  —  gives  but  one  command.  "  This  do  in  re- 
membrance of  me."  And  the  command  was  given 
not  to  the  twelve  only,  but  1;o  all  his  faithful  follow- 
ers down  to  the  end  of  time.  The  Saviom*  designed 
this  supper  as  a  perpetual  monument,  dedicated  to 
his  memory;  as  a  means  of  spiritual  communion 
with  himself;  as  a  type  of  that  great  feast  which  he 
is  preparing  for  his  friends  in  his  Father's  kingdom. 
What  the  ancient  dispensation  was  to  the  new  and 
more  spiritual  system,  —  what  the  Shekinah  in  the 
temple  was  to  the  presence-chamber  of  heaven's 
King,  this  rite  is  to  the  joys  and  worship  of  a  celes- 
tial state  of  being. 

We  would  consider  some  of  the  prominent  fea- 
tures in  the  history  of  Christ,  which  this  ordinance 
should  impress  upon  the  memory. 

The  topic  most  prominent  at  the  table  with  his 
disciples,  was  the  sufferings  that  were  just  before 
him.  The  very  elements  were  impregnated,  as  it 
were,  with  the  tragical  scenes  that  were  about  to 
open  upon  Calvary.     The  broken  bread  represented 


224  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

his  mangled  body,  the  wine  his  blood  that  was  to  be 
shed.  Death  was  in  the  feast ;  but  a  death  that  was 
to  give  life  to  the  world,  —  a  death  through  which 
the  grave  and  hell  were  to  be  conquered.  And  as 
Christ  knew  that  at  the  time  of  his  arrest  and  cruci- 
fixion, his  disciples  would  be  alarmed  and  scattered, 
he  desired  to  fasten  the  event  upon  their  memory,  by 
associating  it  with  this  interesting  rite.  "With  de- 
sire," said  he,  "  have  I  desired  to  eat  this  passover 
with  you  before  I  suffer ;  for  I  say  unto  you,  I  will 
not  any  more  eat  thereof,  until  it  be  fulfilled  in  the 
kingdom  of  God." 

Their  next  meeting  would  be  at  another  feast, 
when  the  trials  and  hazards  of  this  life  would  be 
over,  and  when  the  glories  of  the  everlasting  king- 
dom would  open  upon  their  view.  And  to  prepare 
them  for  that  scene,  he  desired  that  they  should  hold 
in  remembrance  the  great  fact  of  his  sufferings  and 
death.  He  wished  to  have  it  kept  constantly  before 
their  minds,  to  sustain  then-  faith,  and  comfort  them 
with  tlie  assm'ance  that  a  full  and  complete  atone- 
ment had  been  made  for  them.  In  seasons  of  doubt 
and  perplexity,  he  would  have  then*  eyes  rest  upon 
the  cross.  When  tempted  to  yield  to  despondency, 
they  were  to  remember  that  their  great  Master  was 
numbered  with  transgressors.  When  called  to  enter 
the  dark  valley  of  death,  they  were  to  remember  that 
the  footprints  of  the  Lord  of  glory  were  impressed 
upon  that  valley.  And  the  great  fact  in  the  world's 
history,  to  the  whole  church,  and  to  all  mankind,  is 
the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ.  This  looms  up  above 
all  others,  —  stands  out  by  itself  as   the  sun  in  the 


CELEBRATION   OF  THE   PASSOVER.  225 

heavens,  shedding  light  upon  all  other  events,  illumi- 
nating every  pathway  of  life ;  carrymg  hope  to  the 
despairing,  joy  to  the  sorrowing.  It  is  the  great  fact 
of  theology,  of  history,  of  moral  science.  It  reveals 
the  love  and  mercy  of  the  Deity  more  intensely  than 
any  other  divine  manifestation.  And  just  before  en- 
tering upon  his  last  great  work,  just  before  descend- 
ing into  the  deep  chasm  that  separates  this  earth 
from  the  spirit  world,  he  met  his  disciples  to  comfort 
them,  and  to  receive  from  them  the  pledge  that  he 
should  be  remembered.  And  how  deeply  he  pene- 
trated the  darkness  and  gloom  of  that  grief,  no  finite 
mind  can  answer.  From  its  depths  we  know  that 
even  the  light  of  heaven  was  excluded,  for  from  the 
sufferer  went  forth  the  agonizing  cry,  "  My  God,  my 
God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?  "  But  now  is  that 
chasm  bridged  over,  and  faith  may  travel  on  it,  ex- 
claiming in  triumph,  "  Oh  death,  where  is  thy  sting ! 
oh  grave,  where  is  thy  victory !  "  On  the  other  side, 
the  pilgrim  may  descry  a  celestial  light  overhanging 
the  paradise  of  God.  In  the  distance  may  be  dimly 
seen  the  outlines  of  lofty  towers,  of  gorgeous  pal- 
aces, of  cities  that  have  foundations  whose  builder  is 
God. 

The  bearing,  therefore,  of  the  sufferings  of  Jesus 
upon  man's  immortal  interests,  is  the  great  feature  to 
be  held  in  remembrance.  And  in  proportion  to  the 
light  shed  upon  this  subject,  do  we  feel  a  sense  of 
moral  obligation,  of  duties  to  be  performed,  of  dan- 
gers in  the  future  to  escape,  and  of  rewards  to 
secure.  Out  of  the  idea  of  a  future  life,  and  desire 
for  it,  grow  all  religions,  true  and  false,  heathen  and 


d"40  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

Christian.  Paganism  is  but  a  feeling  after  a  knowl- 
edge of  a  state  of  existence  beyond  the  grave. 
Mahometanism  is  grafted  upon  the  longings  of  the 
human  soul  for  immortal  happiness. 

Now  the  scheme  of  redemption,  with  the  revela- 
tions made  by  its  author,  clear  up  the  mysteries  of 
death  to  every  mind  that  will  exercise  faith.  "  He 
that  believeth  in  me,"  said  Christ,  "shall  never  die." 
Shall  never  die  I  How  full  of  meaning  is  this  utter- 
ance !  How  is  the  gloom  of  the  sick  chamber,  and 
the  sadness  of  parting  with  friends,  and  the  anguish 
of  apparent  dissolution,  dissipated  by  it  I  Death  the 
beginning  of  another  life,  pure,  glorious,  immortal  I 

Another  fact  to  be  remembered  in  connection  with 
the  holy  supper,  is  the  divine  character  of  the  Master 
of  the  feast.  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me.  Of 
whom  ?  A  fellow-mortal  ?  So  say  some  who  would 
rob  him  of  the  glory  that  he  had  with  the  Father 
before  the  world  was.  An  angel  ?  But  the  com- 
mand has  gone  forth,  "  Let  all  the  angels  of  God 
worship  him."  A  created  being  of  the  highest 
order  ?  But  we  are  told  that  "  by  him  were  all  things 
created  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  vis- 
ible and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones,  or  domin- 
ions, or  principalities,  or  powers."  Taking,  then,  the 
Bible  as  our  authority,  we  are  driven  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  he  who  instituted  the  supper,  and  wrought 
out  man's  salvation,  is  none  other  than  a  divine 
being, —  the  second  person  of  the  glorious  Trinity. 
To  be  remembered,  therefore,  includes  a  cordial 
recognition  of  his  divinity,  —  an  acknowledgment 
that  he  is  the  coequal  Son  of  the  Father.     It  is  true, 


CELEBRATION  OF  THE  PASSOVER.       227 

that  when  we  attempt  to  analyze  our  conceptions  of 
a  divine  being,  the  mind  is  lost  in  the  vastness  and 
profound  mystery  of  the  idea.  At  every  effort,  the 
inquiry  comes  up  to  us  from  the  depths  of  infinity, 
"  Who  by  searching  can  find  out  God,  who  can  find 
out  the  Almighty  unto  perfection  ?  "  We  may  run 
along  the  lines  of  thought  over  which  inspired  men 
have  travelled ;  we  may  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and 
ponder  over  his  utterances,  "  I  and  my  Father  are 
one,"  — "  Before  Abraham  was  I  am  ; "  we  may 
traverse  the  works  of  creation  and  endeavor  to  form 
a  conception  of  the  power  that  called  such  magnifi- 
cence into  being  out  of  nothing ;  that  rolled  the 
planets  in  their  orbits,  and  clothed  the  suns  with 
such  splendor,  and  worlds  with  so  rich  a  drapery  of 
flowers,  and  changing  forests  and  variegated  ver- 
dure ;  we  may  bow  the  knee  in  prayer,  and,  shutting 
out  the  cares  and  vanities  of  life,  plead  for  new  and 
inspiring  views  of  the  Deity,  and  the  prayer  may  be 
answered  to  the  extent  of  our  ability  to  comprehend 
God,  and  yet  the  reality  will  be  at  an  infinite  dis- 
tance from  us.  Our  conceptions  are  imperfect,  dim, 
shadowy.  The  eternal  throne  is  high  above  the 
stars,  surrounded  by  glories  too  dazzling  for  human 
vision.  The  splendors  of  the  celestial  court  no  mor- 
tal eyes  can  gaze  upon.  Much  less  can  the  essence 
of  Deity  be  penetrated  by  any  finite  mind.  We 
acknowledge,  that  of  all  mysteries  the  mystery  of 
the  divine  existence  is  the  greatest.  Were  all  others 
explored  and  understood,  this  would  remain.  We 
might  solve  all  questions  in  science  and  philoso- 
phy, —  reconcile  the  apparently  conflicting  doctrines 


228  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

in  ethics,  —  measure  the  distances  of  the  fixed 
stars,  the  extent  of  the  universe,  —  read  with  a 
prophetic  eye  the  history  of  the  future,  and  yet  the 
mysteries  of  the  divine  being  would  remain  un- 
fathomed. 

But  all  this  should  not  deter  us  from  striving  after 
the  most  vivid  and  exalted  views  of  the  Deity,  that 
are  within  the  reach  of  finite  powers.  For  our  con- 
ceptions of  the  Godhead  necessarily  give  a  coloring 
to  all  our  moral  and  religious  views.  Our  thought 
of  God  is  the  centre  of  our  moral  system,  around 
which  our  doctrines,  opinions,  and  feelings  revolve. 

In  remembering  Christ,  we  are  not  only  to  call  to 
mind  his  divinity,  but  the  peculiar  features  of  the 
divine  character  which  he  made  the  most  prominent. 
As  a  complete  revelation  could  not  be  made,  those 
points  were  selected  which  bore  most  directly  upon 
man's  welfare.  The  divine  love  was  conspicuous  in 
the  Saviour's  history.  This  shone  forth  from  all  his 
words  and  deeds.  It  illumined  his  pathway  from 
the  manger  to  the  cross.  Upon  Calvary  it  culmina- 
ted, and  thence  spread  over  Jerusalem  and  Judea, 
and  is  destined  to  encircle  the  earth  with  its  benign 
influence.  The  wisdom  of  the  Godhead  was  also 
displayed  in  the  conception  and  execution  of  the 
plan  of  redemption,  —  a  plan  so  eminently  adapted 
to  man's  necessities,  and  to  the  claims  of  the  divine 
government. 

As  the  friends  of  Christ,  therefore,  we  should 
meditate  upon  his  divine  nature  and  attributes, — 
meditate  upon  them  until  they  become,  so  to  speak, 
a  part  of  our  own  spiritual  nature.     By  dwelling 


CELEBRATION    OF   THE   PASSOVER.  229 

upon  them,  our  religious  life  will  be  quickened,  and 
the  Christian  will  grow  up  "unto  a  perfect  man, 
unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of 
Christ."  Feeding  upon  them  will  gi\e  strength  to 
the  weak,  courage  to  the  desponding.  It  will  enable 
the  departing  saint  to  shout,  « I  know  that  my  Re- 
deemer liveth ! "  I  know  that  he  is  able  to  save  unto 
the  uttermost  all  that  shall  come  to  him. 

We  lose  much  by  the  neglect  of  religious  medita- 
tion. We  allow  the  cares  of  the  world  to  absorb 
our  thoughts,  and  crowd  out  these  mighty  and  soul 
inspiring  themes.  We  are  content  to  feed  on  husks, 
when  a  spiritual  feast  is  provided  in  our  Father's 
house.  We  are  satisfied  with  the  grovelling  pleas- 
ures of  earth,  when,  by  a  spiritual  connection  with 
Christ,  we  may  partake  of  the  blessedness  of  his 
divine  nature,  and  be  thrilled  by  those  joys  that  are 
the  portion  of  celestial  intelligences. 

In  connection  with  the  celebration  of  the  Last  Sup- 
per, we  are  also  to  remember  the  instructions  of 
Christ. 

It  is  true  that  he  did  not  unfold  in  regular  order,  a 
system  of  theology.  He  established  no  school  of 
moral  science  for  the  exclusive  instruction  of  the 
refined  and  intellectual.  He  rather  availed  himself 
of  opportunities,  as  they  occurred,  from  day  to  day, 
to  unlock  his  treasures.  At  suitable  times,  he  scat- 
ters broadcast  over  society  his  great  doctrines,  leav- 
ing to  others  the  work  of  gathering  them  up,  and 
recording  them  for  the  benefit  of  mankind.  He 
di-opped  truths  by  the  wayside,  in  the  lonely  cottage, 
when  conversing  with  the  penitent,  or  consoling  the 
20 


230  LIFE   SCENES   OF   TUE   MESSIAH. 

afflicted,  or  comforting  the  dying.  His  system  was 
liJce  nature,  the  storehouse  of  his  imagery,  irregular 
though  beautiful ;  sublime  like  the  mountains  piled 
together ;  pm-e  as  the  sunlight ;  fresh  as  the  dew,  and 
variegated  as  the  scenery  and  the  flowers  of  sum- 
mer. And  in  this  form  it  was  best  adapted  to  the 
mass  of  mankind.  Had  he  taught  in  a  dry,  scholas- 
tic style,  but  few  would  have  listened  to  him.  Had 
he  established  seats  of  learning,  only  certain  privi- 
leged classes  would  have  received  his  instructions. 
But  as  his  object  was  to  enable  the  whole  world  to 
reap  the  benefit  of  his  teachings,  he  went  out  into 
the  open  air,  under  the  broad  canopy  of  heaven,  and 
addressed  the  multitude.  He  placed  himself  in  sym- 
pathetic connection  with  the  human  heart  in  its 
varied  circumstances  of  want  and  sorrow.  He  pre- 
sented truth  under  striking  images  and  emblems,  in 
order  that  their  beauty  and  force  might  be  readily 
appreciated  by  all  his  hearers.  He  himself  was  the 
light  of  the  world.  His  salvation  was  a  fountain  of 
living  waters,  to  which  all  who  thirsted  were  invited. 
His  Father  was  the  great  Shepherd  who  loved  and 
would  protect  his  flock. 

These  teachings,  also,  should  be  remembered  with 
implicit  confidence  in  their  truth.  K  they  have 
passed  satisfactorily  the  test  of  every  trial  to  which 
they  have  been  submitted ;  if  they  accord  with  the 
dictates  of  enlightened  reason,  and  the  previous  rev- 
elation of  the  divine  will ;  if  beside  the  internal  evi- 
dence of  their  truth,  they  are  supported  by  miracles 
and  fulfilled  prophecies,  and  by  the  holy  life  of  their 
Author,  we  are  bound  to   receive   them.     If   such 


CELEBRATION  OP  THE  PASSOVER.       231 

proofs  as  these  cannot  be  relied  upon,  I  would  asl^ 
what  force  is  there  in  any  evidences  that  may  bf 
brought  to  bear  upon  a  system  of  moral  truth  ? 

The  most  vital  questions  in  ethics  and  theology 
the  Great  Teacher  has  settled ;  and  his  true  follow 
crs  will  not  spend  their  lives  in  agitating  these  ques 
tions,  arid  in  laying  over  and  over  again  the  founda 
tions  of  their  faith.  But,  regarding  this  foundation 
as  forever  settled,  they  will  go  on  with  the  spiritual 
structure,  and  attempt  to  realize  the  idea  of  the  apos- 
tle, when  he  says,  "  Ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living 
God."  While  others  make  no  progress  for  the  want 
of  faith  in  the  first  principles  of  the  Gospel,  the  true 
believer  wiU  advance  in  moral  truth.  One  doctrine 
after  another  will  open  before  his  view.  His  facul- 
ties will  expand  and  be  capable  of  grasping  greater 
truths.  The  soul  will  feel  enriched  by  its  treasures, 
and  being  godlike  in  its  pursuits,  it  will  be  godlike 
in  its  happiness.  If  the  study  of  the  works  of  na- 
ture and  the  discovery  of  her  hidden  laws,  is  attend- 
ed with  pleasure,  —  if  the  astronomer  delights  to 
wander  amid  the  stars,  and  view  the  harmony  and 
splendor  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  how  much  more 
glorious  is  it  to  walk  amid  the  grandeurs  of  moral 
truth,  to  read  the  laws  which  have  been  instituted 
for  the  government  and  happiness  of  the  moral  uni- 
verse. 

Oh,  if  in  remembering  Christ  we  could  remember 
all  the  sublime  truths  that  he  uttered,  —  all  the  pre- 
cious promises  that  he  made  to  those  who  should  be 
faithful  to  him  unto  death  ;  could  we  live,  and  move, 
and  have  our  spiritual  being  in  these  glorious  themes, 


232  LIFE   SCENES    OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

a  new  existence  would  open  before  us.  Fresh  foun- 
tains of  delight  would  spring  up  in  the  soul.  We 
should  be  ready  to  exclaim  with  the  apostle,  "  Yea, 
and  I  count  all  things  as  loss  for  the  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  my  Lord."  "  Forgetting 
those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  toward 
the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus."  Oh,  this  would  be  life,  —  a  life  above 
the  vanities  of  earth,  —  above  the  frowns  or  applause 
of  the  world,  —  a  life  unaffected  by  the  sorrows  or 
the  joys  of  earth,  —  a  life  mingling  in  with  the  life 
of  Christ,  and  flowing  on  with  the  progress  of  his 
glorious  kingdom. 

But  this  remembrance  of  Christ,  in  order  to  fully 
meet  the  Saviour's  exhortation,  must  not  only  have 
regard  to  the  prominent  features  of  his  life  and  char- 
acter, but  must  also  call  into  exercise  the  strongest 
and  tenderest  emotions  of  the  soul.  We  are  bound 
to  remember  Christ  with  the  highest  admiration, 
with  the  warmest  gratitude  and  most  intense  love. 
There  are  a  thousand  objects  in  nature,  in  the  beau- 
ties and  splendors  with  which  the  earth  is  decorated, 
in  the  changing  seasons,  in  the  storm  and  the  sun- 
shine, to  excite  our  admiration.  We  regard  with 
admiration  the  career  of  distinguished  heroes,  the 
growth  and  achievements  of  nations,  the  progress  of 
science,  art,  literature.  But  what  is  there  in  all 
these  to  awaken  our  enthusiasm  compared  with  the 
glory  of  the  Saviour's  career  ?  What  is  there  to  fill 
the  soul  with  admiration,  compared  with  the  history, 
character,  and  achievements  of  the  Son  of  God? 


CELEBRATION  OF  TUE  PASSOVER.       233 

Behold  him  as  the  Great  Physician  in  the  streets  of 
Jerusalem,  —  as  a  teacher  in  the  temple,  —  as  a 
preacher  upon  the  mount,  —  as  a  sufferer  in  Geth- 
semane,  —  as  the  Kedeemer  upon  the  cross,  and  say 
if  his  character  from  every  point  of  view  does  not 
command  our  admiration  and  love  ?  Shall  we  cling 
to  the  frozen  forms  of  religion,  when  we  have  before 
us  a  Saviour  so  full  of  vitality,  beauty,  glory,  and  life- 
giving  power  ?  Can  we  at  any  time  forget  the  debt 
of  gratitude  that  we  owe  to  this  infinite  benefactor  ? 
No  words,  indeed,  can  express  the  obligation  that  we 
are  under  to  Jesus.  We  must  wait  until  our  powers 
are  developed  in  the  heavenly  world,  before  we  can 
approximate  towards  an  expression  of  it.  For  all  that 
we  are,  and  all  that  we  hope  to  be,  we  are  indebted 
to  Christ.  He  alone  has  disarmed  death  of  its  ter- 
rors, and  conquered  our  spiritual  foes.  He  enables 
us  to  enter  the  dark  valley  with  composure,  and 
strengthens  us  with  the  sweet  utterance,  "  Fear  not, 
for  I  am  with  thee.  Be  not  dismayed,  for  I  am  thy 
helper." 

20* 


XIX. 

AGONY  IN  GETIISEMANE. 


'And   he   fell  on    his   face,   and   prated,   sating,   o   mt 
fatheh,  if   it  be  possible,  let   this  cup  pass  from  me; 

netertheless,  not  as  i  will,  but  as  thou  wilt." mat- 

thew  xxvi.  39. 

"  The  moon  was  shining  yet.     The  orient's  brow, 
Set  with  the  morning  star,  was  not  yet  dim ; 
And  the  deep  silence  which  subdues  the  breath 
Like  a  strong  feeling,  hung  upon  the  world 
As  sleep  upon  the  pulses  of  a  child. 
'Twas  the  last  watch  of  night.     Gethsemane, 
With  its  bathed  leaves  of  silver,  seem'd  dissolved 
In  visible  stillness ;  and  as  Jesus'  voice. 
With  its  bewildering  sweetness,  met  the  ear 
Of  his  disciples,  it  vibrated  on 
Like  the  first  whisper  in  a  silent  world. 
They  came  on  slowly.    Heaviness  oppress'd 
The  Saviour's  heart,  and  when  the  kindnesses 
Of  his  deep  love  were  pour'd,  he  felt  the  need 
Of  near  communion,  for  his  gift  of  strength 
Was  wasted  by  the  spirit's  weariness. 
He  left  them  there  and  went  a  little  on, 
And  in  the  depth  of  that  hush'd  silentness. 
Alone  with  God,  he  fell  upon  his  face. 
And  as  his  heart  was  broken  with  the  rush 


AGONY    IN    GETHSEMANE.  235 

M 

Of  his  surpassing  agony,  and  death, 

Wrung  to  liira  from  a  dying  universe, 

Was  mightier  than  the  Son  of  man  could  bear, 

He  gave  his  sorrows  way  —  and  in  the  deep 

Prostration  of  his  soul,  breathed  out  the  prayer, 

'  Father,  if  it  be  possible  with  thee. 

Let  this  cup  pass  from  me.' " 


This  remarkable  prayer  opens  a  scene  of  mel- 
ancholy interest.  The  passover  had  been  cele- 
brated. The  Saviour  had  delivered  his  farewell 
discourse, —  a  discourse  full  of  rich  consolations  and 
glorious  hopes.  The  hour  was  late  as  he  left  the 
city  with  his  chosen  friends,  and  bent  his  footsteps 
towards  the  garden  of  Gethsemane.  The  shadows 
of  night  were  falling  upon  the  walls,  temple,  and 
streets  of  Jerusalem ;  but  deeper  and  darker  shadows 
were  falling  upon  the  spirit  of  Jesus.  He  knew 
what  was  before  him.  He  knew  the  awful  nature 
of  the  tragedy  which  on  that  night  was  to  open. 
Passing  the  gate,  now  called  Stephen's  gate,  which 
was  nearest  to  the  temple  walls  on  the  north,  he 
crossed  the  brook  of  Cedron,  and  sought  in  the  se- 
clusion of  Gethsemane,  preparation  of  heart  for  the 
trials  that  were  before  him.  This  garden  was  a 
retired  spot,  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of 
Olives,  and  was  the  favorite  resort  of  Christ  for 
meditation  and  prayer.  After  the  toUs  of  the  day, 
he  would  often  spend  the  whole  night  there  in  the 
open  air,  dividing  the  hours  between  rest  and  com- 
munion with  the  Father.  Having  reached  the  gar- 
den, he  took  apart  with  him  Peter,  James,  and  John, 
the  beloved  disciples,  that  they  might  be  the  honored 


236  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

witnesses  of  his  prayers  and  conflicts.  The  same 
who  were  with  him  upon  the  mount  of  transfigura- 
tion, and  beheld  the  glories  of  that  scene,  and  heard 
voices  from  the  celestial  world,  were  now  admitted 
to  the  dark  chamber  of  the  Saviour's  sufferings. 
They  had  followed  their  Master  in  his  journeys  to 
the  cities  and  villages  of  Judea ;  had  witnessed  his 
miracles,  —  listened  to  his  eloquent  and  heart-search- 
ing discourses,  —  been  his  companions  in  his  joys 
and  sorrows.  But  no  scene  of  such  thrilling  and 
overpowering  interest  had  fallen  under  their  observa- 
tion, as  that  of  which  this  memorable  garden  was 
the  theatre.  There  were  sorrows  here,  and  profound 
mysteries,  and  agonizing  prayers,  and  a  baptism  of 
tears  and  blood,  that  were  calculated  to  excite  the 
most  intense  and  conflicting  emotions. 

In  meditating  upon  this  scene,  the  prominent 
points  that  present  themselves  for  our  consideration, 
are  the  agony  of  Christ,  his  destitution  of  the  sym- 
pathy of  his  disciples,  and  his  entire  submission  to 
the  will  of  his  Father. 

From  the  nature  of  the  case,  we  cannot  expect 
from  the  Evangelists  so  fuU  and  accurate  an  account 
of  what  transpu'ed  on  this  occasion,  as  on  others 
that  were  more  calm,  and  aflbrded  greater  facilities 
for  being  reported.  The  night  was  dark ;  the  disci- 
ples were  extremely  weary;  and  their  minds  must 
have  been  greatly  excited,  and  filled  with  gloomy 
forebodings.  Yet  the  language  that  is  used  to  ex- 
press the  agony  of  the  Saviour,  is  the  strongest 
which  could  be  employed.  He  is  represented  as 
penetrated  and  overwhelmed  with  the  most  piercing 


AGONY   IN   GETllSEMANE.  237 

sorrows.  The  words  employed  by  St.  Mark  in  the 
original,  signify  a  mixture  of  terror,  amazement,  and 
heavy  griefs,  that  cannot  be  expressed  in  language. 
In  one  verse  he  represents  the  sufferer  as  encircled 
with  sorrows,  that  broke  in  upon  him  with  such  vio- 
lence, as  apparently  to  shut  off  all  means  of  his 
escape.  One  writer  observes,  "  that  Christ's  con- 
tinued resolution  in  the  midst  of  these  agonies  and 
supernatural  horrors,  was  the  most  heroic  that  can 
be  imagined,  and  far  superior  to  valor  in  single  com- 
bat, or  in  battle ;  where  in  one  case  the  spirit  is 
raised  by  natural  indignation,  and  in  the  other  by 
the  pomp  of  war,  the  sound  of  martial  music,  and 
the  example  of  fellow-soldiers."  The  expression  in 
the  prayer,  "  If  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from 
me,"  reveals  the  depth  of  his  agonies. 

He  had  come,  indeed,  upon  a  mission  of  suffering. 
He  knew  before  his  incarnation,  that  he  should  be 
"  a  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief."  But 
this  cup  he  desired,  if  possible,  might  pass  from  him. 
He  could  drink  any  other.  He  could  face  his  most 
violent  and  implacable  enemies.  He  could  receive 
the  insults,  blows,  and  curses  of  the  infuriated  popu- 
lace. He  could  look  upon  the  cross,  the  nails,  the 
spear,  and  the  iron  clad  soldiers,  with  comparative 
composure.  But  this  anguish  he  would  gladly,  if 
possible,  escape.  He  approximates  towards  an  ex- 
pression of  it,  in  the  declaration  which  he  made  to  the 
three  chosen  disciples,  "  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrow- 
ful, even  unto  death ;  tarry  ye  here  and  watch  with 
me."  His  spirit  is  ready  to  faint  and  sink,  and  he 
desires  his  friends  to  tarry  near  him,  and  watch  and 
pray. 


238  LIFE   SCENES  OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

The  nature  of  this  sorrow,  with  the  various  ele- 
ments that  entered  into  it,  we  cannot  of  course  fully 
explore.  The  Saviour  had  previously  passed  through 
severe  struggles,  with  the  world  and  with  temptation. 
He  had  encountered  the  opposition  of  bitter  foes, 
who  had  repeatedly  attempted  to  take  his  life.  His 
grief  and  indignation  had  been  excited  by  the  hy- 
pocrisy and  deep  iniquity  of  the  Pharisees.  He 
had  been  tried  by  the  want  of  stability  and  devotion 
on  the  part  of  his  professed  friends ;  by  the  unwil- 
lingness of  men  to  repent,  and  believe  in  him ;  by  the 
slight  impression  which  was  made  upon  the  minds 
of  the  multitudes  who  witnessed  his  "  mighty  works ; " 
by  the  difficulties  which  he  everywhere  encountered, 
in  convincing  men  of  the  spnitual  nature  and  ends 
of  his  kingdom.  But  this  was  the  great  conflict  of 
his  life ;  the  great  moral  battle  in  which  he  encoun- 
tered the  combined  forces  of  evil.  This  was  the 
crisis  of  his  existence,  —  the  crisis,  I  may  say,  in  the 
great  work  of  redemption.  Here  the  mighty  tides 
of  influence,  —  of  hostile  moral  forces  met,  and  the 
Messiah  is  left  to  struggle  in  their  foaming,  raging 
waters.  He  grasps,  as  it  were,  the  arms  of  his  disci- 
ples, that  they  may  help  to  sustain  him.  If  he  sinks 
now,  it  is  all  over  with  the  hopes  of  this  apostate 
world.  What  has  been  accomplished  in  the  past  — 
miracles,  benevolent  deeds,  eloquent  teachings,  and 
severe  trials  —  will  not  atone  for  sin.  The  sublime 
work  that  called  the  Son  of  God  from  his  glorious 
throne,  wfll  remain  incomplete,  unless  the  floods  of 
this  agony  are  passed  through. 

But  still  the  question  presses  upon  us,  what  con- 


AGONY   IN   GETIISEMANE.  239 

stiiuted  that  indescribable  distress,  that  the  Saviour 
thrice  prayed  that  he  might,  if  it  were  possible, 
escape?  We  obtain,  I  think,  some  clue  to  it,  from 
the  words  of  prophecy,  uttered  as  though  the  events 
had  already  transpired.  "  He  hath  borne  our  griefs, 
and  carried  our  sorrows ;  he  was  wounded  for  our 
transgressions;  he  was  bruised  for  our  iniquities;  the 
chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him."  He  un- 
dertook to  satisfy  the  demands  of  God's  violated 
law,  and  to  endure  for  us,  as  far  as  it  was  possible, 
the  wounds  consequent  upon  our  transgressions. 
However  great  might  be  the  burden  and  agonies 
attendant  upon  achieving  a  full  and  complete  re- 
demption, Christ  so  loved  the  world  that  he  was 
resolved  to  carry  the  work  through.  And  here  in  the 
garden,  just  before  his  betrayal  and  arrest,  and  as 
the  last  terrible  tragedy  was  opening  before  him,  he 
felt  the  tremendous  pressure  of  the  vast  undertaking 
which  he  had  assumed.  Views  of  the  enormity  of 
sin,  and  of  its  fearful  consequences  in  the  eternal 
world,  rolled  in  upon  his  mind  like  successive  waves 
from  a  fathomless  ocean  of  sorrow.  He  saw  the 
necessity  of  divine  justice  as  well  as  the  blessedness 
of  divine  mercy.  He  saw  that  the  eternal  throne 
must  be  sustained,  though  all  else  should  perish. 
He  saw  how  destructive  and  awful  an  evil  sin  was ; 
that  it  tended  directly  to  the  subversion  of  all  order 
and  authority ;  that  it  broke  in  upon  the  happiness 
of  God's  moral  universe,  and  threatened  its  utter 
annihilation ;  that  it  would,  unless  checked,  involve 
the  universe  in  one  common  ruin.  He  saw,  too,  the 
state  of  the  world  that  he  had  come  to  redeem  and 


240  LIFE   SCENES  OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

bless ;  its  awful  apostasy  and  deep  guilt ;  its  malice, 
treachery,  cruelty,  and  systems  of  op])ression.  He 
saw  from  what  exalted  heights  man  had  fallen  into 
the  deep  pit  and  miry  clay  of  sin.  He  saw  and  felt 
too,  what  no  human  mind  can  conceive,  or  if  con- 
ceived, what  no  human  language  could  express. 
For  in  all  our  endeavors  to  analyze  the  nature  of 
that  suffering  which  was  endured  to  atone  for  our 
sins,  we  are  completely  baffled.  After  having  ex- 
hausted the  power  of  language  and  of  thought, 
there  are  depths  which  we  cannot  reach.  There  are 
perplexing  mysteries  which  we  cannot  solve.  There 
is  much  said  by  theological  writers  upon  this  point, 
but  it  amounts  to  but  little.  It  does  not  touch  the 
reality,  the  essence  of  the  thing.  We  are  not  in- 
formed that  Christ  explained,  even  to  his  favorite 
disciples,  the  nature  of  his  sorrow.  They  saw  his 
insupportable  agony,  heard  his  groans,  listened  to 
his  earnest  cries  to  the  Father,  saw  him  sweat,  as 
it  were,  great  drops  of  blood  falling  to  the  ground ; 
but  into  the  deep  causes  of  the  distress,  they  could 
not  penetrate. 

Besides  being  oppressed  by  the  most  vivid  views 
of  the  nature  and  consequences  of  sin,  it  is  probable 
that  the  sorrow  of  Christ  was  increased  by  the 
agency  of  the  powers  of  darkness.  They  would 
naturally  seize  upon  this  occasion  to  make  their  last 
desperate  effort  to  break  up  the  plan  of  salvation, 
and  thwart  the  divine  purposes  of  mercy.  They  had 
before  attempted  to  make  inroads  upon  the  holiness 
of  the  Saviour's  character.  They  had  sought  oppor- 
tunities to  break  down  his  integrity,  and  thus  despoil 


AGONY   IN   GETHSEMANE.  241 

him  of  his  power.  But  from  eyery  conflict  he  had 
come  off  a  glorious  conqueror.  And  now  his  event- 
ful career  was  about  to  close.  Should  he  triumph  to 
the  last,  the  victory  would  be  one  from  which  the 
powers  of  hell  would  never  recover.  The  Conqueror 
would  be  exalted  far  above  all  principalities  and 
powers,  and  have  a  name  above  every  name.  Hence 
every  means  was  doubtless  used  by  the  evil  spirits, 
on  this  dark  and  horrible  night,  to  destroy  the  Lord 
of  glory.  How  they  on  this,  or  on  former  occasions, 
gained  access  to  his  mind,  or  what  forms  of  tempta- 
tion or  torture  they  used,  we  cannot  determine.  It 
is  enough  for  us  to  know,  that  there  are  avenues  of 
communication  between  this  and  the  world  of  lost 
spirits,  and  that  devils  were  permitted  to  assail  the 
virtue  of  the  Son  of  the  Most  High.  Indeed,  we  are 
assured  that  upon  the  great  moral  battle  field  of  life, 
we  are  all  called  upon  to  contend  against  these  ma- 
lignant forces.  "  For  we  wrestle,"  St.  Paul  says,  "  not 
against  flesh  and  blood  "  alone,  "  but  against  princi- 
palities, against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the 
darkness  of  this  world."  There  cannot,  therefore, 
be  a  doubt,  but  that  the  agony  of  the  Saviour  was 
greatly  increased  by  these  foes. 

It  is  also  probable,  that  his  sufferings  were  aug- 
mented by  the  consciousness  of  the  base  ingratitude 
of  mankind,  the  implacable  malice  of  the  Jews, 
the  treachery  of  Judas,  and  the  weakness  of  Peter 
and  his  fellow  disciples.  The  events  of  the  future 
were  full  in  his  view.  The  terrible  picture  was  be- 
fore his  eyes,  in  all  its  dark  colorings  and  gloomy 
features.  He  was  about  to  be  betrayed,  and  by  a 
21 


242  LIFE   SCENES   OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

professed  friend ;  aye  more,  by  a  chosen  apostle,  one 
who  had  sat  at  the  table  with  him,  listened  to  his 
teachings,  and  shared  in  his  favors.  He  was  about 
to  be  crucified  by  the  very  class  whom  he  had  come 
specially  to  bless.  Peter  would  deny  him  with  oaths 
and  curses,  and  his  bosom  companions,  in  the  hour 
of  danger,  would  flee  and  abandon  him  to  his  fate. 
Nay,  more ;  the  scheme  of  redemption,  sealed  with 
his  precious  blood,  would  be  rejected  by  thousands, 
and  would  for  nineteen  centuries,  at  least,  be  un- 
known by  millions  of  the  human  family.  He  fore- 
saw the  bitter  opposition  that  his  system  would  en- 
counter, the  arguments  that  would  be  framed  against 
it,  the  terrible  storms  of  persecution  that  would  rage 
against  those  who  should  embrace  his  tm^b  ^^.^  be- 
lieve on  his  name.  Oan  we  longer  wonder  at  his 
exclamation,  "  My  soul  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even 
unto  death." 

The  conduct  of  the  disciples  on  this  memorable 
occasion^  cannot  escape  our  notice.  Human  nature, 
in  its  best  estate,  affords  but  a  frail  dependence. 
But  in  this  instance,  it  seems  to  us  wonderful,  that 
the  disciples  could  be  so  indifferent  to  what  was 
transpiring  before  their  eyes,  and  feel  so  little  sympa- 
thy for  their  Master  while  he  was  enduring  sucli 
agony.  The  scenes  through  which  they  had  just  be- 
fore passed,  were  of  the  most  exciting  and  thrilling 
character,  and  they  could  not  but  have  been  im- 
pressed with  the  conviction  that  some  startling  event, 
or  gloomy  tragedy,  was  about  to  happen.  They 
knew  that  Judas  had  gone  out,  carrying  with  him 
the  heart  of  a  traitor,  and  they  had  reason  to  expect 


AGONY   IN   GETHSEMANE.  243 

that  at  any  moment  his  fatal  purpose  might  be  exe- 
cuted. Peter,  with  all  his  professions  of  devotion 
and  firmness,  had  been  distinctly  told,  that  before 
morning  he  would  three  times  basely  deny  his  Lord. 
The  disciples  had  been  warned,  notwithstanding 
their  apparent  willingness  to  lay  down  their  lives  for 
Christ,  that  they  would  that  night  flee  in  terror  and 
desert  him.  Yet  at  the  very  moment  when  they 
should  have  exercised  the  utmost  vigilance,  and 
afforded  to  Christ  their  cordial  sympathy,  they  are 
found  sleeping.  In  order  to  secure  the  special  coop- 
eration of  Peter,  John,  and  James,  they  are  taken 
apart  from  the  others,  and  witness  the  distress  de- 
picted in  the  Saviour's  countenance,  and  hear  his 
agonizing  cries.  Yet  Christ,  in  the  height  of  his 
sorrow,  came  to  them  three  times,  and  found  them 
overcome  by  sleep.  Filled  with  the  utmost  amaze- 
ment and  grief  at  their  conduct,  he  exclaimed 
"  What,  could  ye  not  watch  with  me  one  hour  ? " 
What,  could  ye  not,  at  a  moment  like  this,  a  moment 
pregnant  with  infinite  consequences  to  mankind,  a 
crisis  that  awakens  the  deepest  interest  among  the 
angelic  hosts,  and  in  the  remotest  regions  of  the  uni- 
verse, could  ye  not  watch  and  give  me  your  sympa- 
thy for  one  short  hour  ?  Is  your  love  so  feeble,  or 
your  faith  so  weak,  or  your  views  of  spiritual  and 
eternal  realities  so  faint,  that  you  can  sleep  at  such  a 
time  as  this  ?  "  Yet  it  appears  that  no  appeals  or 
entreaties  could  arouse  them,  and  the  Saviour  is  left 
to  struggle  with  his  sufferings  alone.  While  viewing 
the  scene,  we  may  well  exclaim,  in  the  words  of  the 
prophet,  "  Who  is  this  that  cometh  from  Edom,  with 


244  LIFE    SCENES    OP   THE   MESSIAH. 

dyed  garments  from  Bozrah  ?  this  that  is  glorious  in 
his  apparel,  travelling  in  the  greatness  of  his  strength? 
I  that  speak  in  righteousness,  mighty  to  save.  Where- 
fore art  thou  red  in  thine  apparel,  and  thy  garments 
like  him  who  treadeth  in  the  wine  fat  ?  I  have  trod- 
den the  wine-press  alone,  and  of  the  people  there 
was  none  with  me.  I  looked,  and  there  was  none  to 
help ;  and  I  wondered  that  there  was  none  to  up- 
hold ;  therefore  my  own  arm  brought  salvation." 

We  cannot  suppose  that  the  divine  nature  of 
Christ  partook  of  these  intense  sorrows ;  although  it 
is  difficult  for  us  to  conceive  of  the  Saviour's  passing 
through  such  agonies,  without  his  whole  being  sym- 
pathizing with  them,  or  in  some  way  being  affected 
by  them.  But  his  earnest  desire  for  the  support  and 
sympathy  of  his  disciples,  as  well  as  an  unwilling- 
ness to  admit  that  divinity,  is  left  under  any  circum- 
stances to  experience  suffering,  lead  us  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  his  human  nature  was  called  to  endure  this 
tremendous  weight  of  sorrow.  Regarding,  therefore, 
the  event  in  this  light,  we  can  readily  conceive  that 
there  was  an  intensity  of  meaning  in  Christ's  in- 
quiry, "  Could  ye  not  watch  with  me  one  hour  ? " 
During  his  whole  life  there  had  not  been  a  period 
when  he  stood  in  such  need  of  the  support  which  his 
disciples  could  afford.  He  does  not,  indeed,  ask 
them  to  suffer  with  him.  He  does  not  ask  them  to 
lay  down  their  lives  for  him,  or  to  stand  in  the  front 
of  the  battle  ground  and  receive  the  blows  of  his 
enemies.  He  simply  asks  that  they  watch  and  pray 
with  him.  And  besides  doing  this  to  sustain  him, 
he  had  another  object  in  view,  that  they  might  them- 


AGONY    IN    GETHSEMANE.  245 

selves  be  fortified  against  temptation.  The  night 
was  one  that  was  to  try  their  souls  as  well  as  his 
own.  Their  love,  their  constancy,  their  faith,  were  to 
be  put  to  a  severe  test.  The  traitor  would  soon  ap- 
pear. The  soldiers  were  already  putting  on  their 
armor.  The  foes  were  lighting  their  torches.  The 
mob  was  gathering  its  forces.  In  the  glare  of  the 
torchlight  might  be  seen  within  the  city  groups  of 
rough,  fiendlike  beings,  conferring  together  how  they 
might  capture  their  victim.  While  these  prepara- 
tions were  going  on,  while  even  the  multitude  were 
pouring  through  the  gates,  and  were  following  the 
traitor  towards  the  garden,  the  disciples  slept.  They 
could  not  watch  one  hour,  —  not  even  to  prepare 
themselves  for  the  terrible  conflict.  Hence,  when 
the  trial  came,  they  were  swept  before  it. 

The  idea  that  it  was  the  human  nature  of  Christ 
that  suffered  on  this  occasion,  is  strengthened  by  the 
fact  that  an  angel  was  sent  to  support  and  comfort 
him.  We  can  hardly  suppose  that  a  finite  and  cre- 
ated being  could  afford  any  essential  aid  to  a  divine 
sufferer.  But  the  incarnate  Christ  might  be  sus- 
tained by  the  help  and  sympathy  of  an  angel ;  and 
though  the  disciples  slept,  yet  we  are  assured  that 
spiritual  beings  watched  with  the  Lord  of  glory,  and 
were  ready  and  anxious  to  relieve  him  of  this  op- 
pressive load  of  sorrow. 

The  last  point  to  be  noticed  is,  the  entire  submis- 
sion to  the  divine  loill,  which  Christ  exercised  under 
these  intense  sufferings.  In  the  previous  history  of 
the  Saviour,  his  submission  to  the  Father  had  been 
marked  and  uniform.  But  it  had  never  been  brought 
21* 


246  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

to  SO  severe  a  trial  as  at  the  present  time.  On  no 
former  occasion  do  we  hear  from  Christ's  lips,  ex- 
pressions of  such  intense  feeling  and  acute  suffering 
as  on  this  memorable  night.  With  his  soul  pierced 
through  by  a  thousand  sorrows,  he  prays,  that  if  it 
he  possible  this  cup  might  pass  from  him.  If  in  any 
way  his  great  work  can  be  accomplished,  and  the 
world  saved,  without  a  continuation  of  the  horrors 
of  that  night,  he  desires  that  the  cup  of  affliction 
may  be  taken  from  his  lips.  If  it  be  possible  to  sat- 
isfy the  demands  of  justice  in  any  other  way,  —  if 
infinite  wisdom  and  love  can  meet  the  emergency 
through  any  other  process,  or  by  any  other  measures, 
he  desires  that  it  may  be  done.  Yet,  at  the  very 
instant  when  his  agony  is  the  most  intense,  and  he 
is  praying  with  all  the  fervency  of  his  soul  to  be.  de- 
livered from  it,  he  says  to  the  Father,  "  Not  my  will, 
but  thine,  be  done."  »  Let  the  tide  of  sorrow  roll 
on,  —  let  suffering  be  piled  upon  suffering,  and 
agony  upon  agony,  until  the  very  blood  starts  from 
my  veins,  until  life  itself  become  extinct,  if  such  is 
the  will  of  an  infinitely  wise  and  holy  God." 

What  a  sublime  triumph  have  we  here  I  How  do 
the  very  spirit  of  grandeur,  and  the  essence  of  glory 
emerge  from  the  gloom  and  horrors  of  that  scene ! 
We  almost  forget  the  suffering,  in  the  splendors  of 
this  victory.  Pain,  temptation,  the  powers  of  hell, 
all  are  conquered  by  this  mighty  act  of  submission. 
Christ's  wiU  is  absorbed  in  the  divine  will,  so  that 
they  both  constitute  a  unity. 

The  entire  reliance  of  the  Saviour  upon  the 
Father's  wisdom  and  goodness,  is  here  presented  in 


AGOXy   IN    GETIISEMANE.  247 

the  most  vivid  manner.  He  knew  that  the  Judge  of 
all  the  earth  would  do  right.  He  knew  that  his 
Heavenly  Father  would  not  inflict  upon  him  one  un- 
necessary sorrow.  He  knew  that  if  it  were  possible, 
the  cup  would  pass  from  him.  He  knew  that  the 
nature  of  God  was  love,  and  that  he  delighted  only  in 
the  happiness  of  the  universe ;  and  therefore  he  was 
willing  to  leave  his  soul  in  his  hands. 

Thus  the  glorious  Redeemer  prepared  himself  for 
all  that  Alight  befall  him.  He  received  in  the  garden 
his  baptism  of  sorrow,  and  was  ready  for  whatever 
the  malice  and  cruelty  of  his  enemies  might  inflict 
upon  him.  Insults,  mockings,  scourging,  the  cross, 
Calvary,  these  do  not  move  him.  His  spirit  was 
crucified,  before  his  body  was  nailed  to  the  cross. 
His  soul  was  wounded,  before  the  spear  entered  his 
side.  The  powers  of  hell  tried  their  strength  upon 
him,  before  he  was  seized  by  human  arms,  and  con- 
demned by  human  authority.  What  a  lesson  does 
this  submission  teach  us !  How  ready  ought  we  to 
be,  under  our  lesser  sufferings,  to  say  to  the  Supreme 
Father,  "  thy  will  be  done."  To  bring  us  to  merge 
our  wills  in  the  divine  wiU,  is  the  grand  purpose  of 
religion.  And  not  until  we  do  this,  shall  we  meet 
the  requisitions  of  the  divine  law,  and  find  rest  for 
the  soul. 


XX. 

TREACHERY   OF  JUDAS. 


"  Betkatest  thod  the  son  of  man  with  a  kiss  ?  " 
Luke  xxii.  48. 

Such  was  the  mild,  yet  withering  remark,  with 
which  Christ  met  the  signal  of  Judas's  treachery. 
The  traitor  entered  the  garden  at  the  head  of  a  large 
and  promiscuous  multitude,  composed  of  Roman 
soldiers,  the  officers  of  the  chief-priests  and  Phari- 
sees, and  the  rude  and  vulgar  from  the  lowest  class 
of  society.  Some  carried  lanterns  and  torches,  while 
others  were  armed  with  swords  and  staves,  as  though 
they  had  come  out  to  arrest  a  notorious  robber,  or 
encounter  a  banditti  of  outlaws.  As  is  not  unfre- 
quently  the  case,  when  a  great  benefactor  or  reformer 
is  to  be  put  down,  we  find  in  this  group  that  the  ex- 
tremes of  society  meet.  The  proud  Pharisee,  and 
the  officers  of  the  chief-priests,  mingle  with  the 
most  degraded  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  and 
they  make  common  cause  against  the  Messiah. 
Judas,  fixing  his  eye  upon  Christ,  approached  him  in 
a  manner  indicating  the  gi-eatest  respect  and  affection. 


TREACHERY   OF  JUDAS.  249 

As  had  been  the  custom  of  the  disciples,  he  saluted 
him  with  a  kiss,  at  the  same  time  saying,  "  Hail, 
Master ; "  words  expressive  of  his  best  wishes  for 
Christ's  welfare  and  happiness.  The  Saviour,  after 
surveying  the  motley  group  that  stood  before  him, 
turned  his  benignant  countenance  towards  the 
traitor,  and  said,  "  Betrayest  thou  the  Son  of  man 
with  a  Idss  ? "  Then  stepping  forward  with  the 
greatest  coolness  and  intrepidity  of  manner,  he  said 
to  the  multitude,  "  Whom  seek  ye  ?  "  They  replied, 
Jesus  of  Nazareth.  He  frankly  said,  "  I  am  he,"  and 
with  this  utterance  there  went  forth  such  a  power,  or 
such  impressions  of  his  divine  majesty  and  glory, 
that  his  enemies  recoiled  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
During  this  conversation  it  is  mentioned  as  a  signifi- 
cant fact,  that  Judas,  who  had  formerly  mingled 
with  the  disciples  of  Jesus,  went  over  and  stood 
with  his  enemies.  The  fatal  act  of  his  life  had 
been  committed,  and  he  now  casts  in  his  lot  with 
the  vile  rabble  and  iron-hearted  soldiers  who  seek 
the  life  of  the  innocent  Jesus.  Anticipating,  proba- 
bly, a  conflict  between  the  friends  and  foes  of  Christ, 
lie  desired  to  he  on  what  he  deems  the  strongest 
side,  and  to  receive  the  protection  of  those  into 
whose  hands  he  had  betrayed  his  Lord.  He  pre- 
ferred to  trust  in  an  arm  of  flesh,  —  in  power  based 
upon  injustice  and  cruelty,  rather  than  in  him  who 
had  stilled  the  waves  of  the  ocean,  and  established 
his  authority  over  the  elements  and  laws  of  nature. 
Since  the  time  of  Christ,  the  name  of  Judas  has 
stood  before  the  world  as  the  type  of  all  that  is  dark, 
deceitful,   and   base   in   the    human   character.     In 


250  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

tracing  out  his  career,  although  we  may  be  led 
through  pathways  filled  with  shadows  that  fall  from 
his  character,  and  may  feel  the  chill  from  his  cold 
treachery,  and  shudder  at  the  fate  of  one  who  had 
been  so  highly  favored  and  blessed,  yet  the  contem- 
plation may  serve  us  in  our  experience,  and  render 
us  watchful  of  dangers  that  surround  the  footsteps 
of  all. 

In  the  first  place,  notice  the  nature  and  aggravation 
of  this  crime.  AU  persons  will  admit  that  treachery 
is  one  of  the  most  hateful  and  destructive  in  the  cat- 
alogue in  human  sins.  It  involves  the  double  guilt 
of  committing  a  wrong,  and  abusing  confidence,  or 
the  sacred  obligations  of  friendship.  Judas  sinned 
with  the  officers  and  men  who  sought  to  arrest 
Jesus,  and  he  also  sinned  in  using  his  knowledge  of 
the  person  of  Christ,  and  of  his  private  retreats,  to 
betray  him  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies.  He  gave 
the  deepest  hue  to  his  crime,  by  professing  such 
affection  for  Christ,  while  he  was  plotting  his  ruin. 
Had  he  come  out  openly  and  denied  him,  and  been 
known  as  a  foe  to  the  Messiah,  and  his  system  of 
doctrines,  the  case  would  have  been  different.  But 
up  to  the  very  hour,  and  in  the  act  of  betraying  him, 
he  manifested  the  warmest  affection.  As  though  his 
recent  and  short  separation  from  his  Master  had  oc- 
casioned him  pain,  he  appeared  to  rejoice  at  meeting 
him  again,  and  saluted  him  in  the  most  friendly 
manner.  There  was  a  smUe  upon  his  countenance, 
and  a  kiss  upon  his  lips,  while  the  blackest  treachery 
lurked  in  his  heart.  With  his  mouth  he  said,  "  Hail, 
Master,"  while  his  spmt   said.  Hail   to   the  blood- 


TREACHERY    OF   JUDAS.  251 

thirsty  wretches  who  seek  the  life  of  the  Lord  of 
glory!  Hail  to  this  mob  who  come  with  torches, 
and  clubs,  and  swords ! 

Impressed  with  the  deep  hypocrisy  that  marked 
his  conduct,  the  Saviour  put  to  him  that  searching 
question,  "  Betrayest  thou  the  Son  of  man  with  a 
kiss  ? "  Is  there  no  other  way  in  which  you  can 
make  me  known  to  my  adversaries  ?  Must  you  em- 
ploy your  professed  love,  as  a  means  of  betraying 
me  into  the  hands  of  these  cruel  men  ?  There  was 
a  profound  meaning  in  this  inquiry,  a  meaning  that 
must  have  filled  the  Saviour  with  grief.  That  one 
could  be  found  on  God's  earth  so  lost  to  all  honor, 
sense  of  right,  gratitude,  or  friendship,  as  to  com- 
mit such  an  act,  must  have  stung  his  heart  with 
anguish ! 

The  exalted  privileges  and  rich  spiritual  bless- 
ings which  the  traitor  had  enjoyed,  add  to  the 
enormity  of  his  crime.  He  had  walked  and  con- 
versed with  the  Messiah.  He  had  been  received  to 
his  heart  as  a  bosom  companion ;  had  been  admitted 
to  his  private  councils,  and  chosen  as  one  of  the 
twelve  apostles.  He  had  witnessed  the  miracles  of 
Christ,  and  could  not  but  have  regarded  them  as 
manifestations  of  divine  power.  He  had  listened  to 
his  instructions  in  public  and  in  private,  —  had  been 
moved  by  the  eloquence  of  his  lips,  —  the  sublimity 
of  his  doctrines,  and  the  boldness,  ardor,  and  faith- 
fulness that  characterized  his  public  ministry.  His 
mind  had  been  enlightened  and  enriched  by  those 
private  interviews  which  the  Saviour  often  held  with 
his  disciples,  and  when  he  opened  to  them  the  treas- 


252  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

ures  of  infinite  wisdonn.  He  must  have  felt,  while  in 
the  presence  of  the  Saviour,  listening  to  his  fervent 
prayers,  and  the  immortal  truths  upon  which  he  de- 
lighted to  dwell,  that  he  stood  in  the  portals  of 
heaven,  surrounded  by  a  celestial  atmosphere,  and 
almost  in  view  of  the  glories  of  an  immortal  state. 

The  virtues  and  holy  principles  which  governed 
the  life  of  Christ,  also  passed  under  his  inspection. 
He  had  the  amplest  opportunities  for  judging  of  the 
purity  of  his  motives,  and  the  holiness  of  his  life. 
He  could  not  fail  to  be  impressed  with  his  sincerity, 
divinity,  and  authority. 

In  spiritual  advantages,  therefore,  Judas  occupied 
the  highest  position  that  was  attainable  on  earth. 
He  who  was  "  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,"  was 
his  instructor.  He  who  announced  himself  to  be 
"  the  light  of  the  \yorld,"  was  his  guide.  The  worker 
of  mighty  miracles  was  his  friend.  The  being  whose 
biography  was  condensed  in  the  declaration,  "he 
went  about  doing  good,"  was  his  example.  The 
king,  whose  empire  was  destined  to  extend  until  it 
embraced  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  was  the  Mas- 
ter whom  he  served.  Could  he  have  asked  for  clear- 
er light,  or  richer  advantages,  or  a  more  honored  or 
sublime  position  ? 

Besides,  he  had  been  distinctly  warned  of  his 
crime,  and  of  the  awful  consequences  that  would 
attend  it.  While  sitting  at  the  table  with  the  other 
apostles,  at  the  institution  of  the  last  supper,  he  had 
heard  from  Christ  the  distinct  declaration,  "  Behold, 
one  of  you  shall  betray  me."  The  announcement 
fell  as  a  thunderbolt  upon  the  ears  of  the  eleven, 


TREACHERY   OF  JUDAS.  253 

but  Judas  knew  its  import.  They,  startled  by  the 
astounding  tidings,  cried  out,  as  though  distrustful 
of  their  own  minds  and  purposes,  "  Lord,  is  it  I  ?  " 
The  traitor,  struggling  to  maintain  his  composure, 
and  fearful  that  his  sUence  might  fasten  the  suspi- 
cions of  his  brethren  upon  himself,  at  last  muttered 
out,  "Lord,  is  it  I?"  Christ  replied,  "Thou  hast 
said."  Thou  art  the  person.  Judas  also  heard  from 
the  lips  of  Christ  the  withering  denunciation,  "  Woe 
unto  that  man  by  whom  the  Son  of  Man  is  be- 
trayed ;  it  had  been  good  for  that  man  if  he  had  not 
been  born."  The  traitor,  therefore,  enters  upon  his 
crime  with  a  full  knowledge  of  its  heinous  nature, 
and  warned  of  its  guilt  and  destructive  conse- 
quences. 

Let  us  next  inquire  into  the  motives  that  prompted 
him  to  commit  an  act  of  such  glaring  atrocity.  Of 
the  early  history  of  Judas,  nothing  is  certainly 
known.  The  most  prominent  fact  related  of  him 
by  the  Evangelists,  previous  to  his  betrayal  of  the 
Saviour,  was  his  displeasure  towards  Mary  for  anoint- 
ing Jesus  with  so  much  precious  ointment,  which 
might  have  been  sold  for  three  hundred  pence  and 
given  to  the  poor.  St.  Luke  maintains  that  he  really 
cared  nothing  for  the  poor,  but  being  the  treasurer 
of  the  company  of  apostles,  and  being  a  thief,  he 
desired  to  gain  possession  of  the  money  and  appro- 
priate it  to  his  own  use.  His  disappointment  in  not, 
in  this  instance,  accomplishing  his  ends,  seems  to 
have  produced  in  his  mind  the  determination  to 
make  up,  if  possible,  the  loss  in  some  other  way. 
Hence,  knowing  the  anxiety  of  the  chief  priests  to 
22 


254  LIFE   SCENES    OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

arrest  his  Master,  he  went  to  them  and  said,  "  What 
will  ye  give  me,  and  I  will  deliver  him  unto  you  ? 
And  they  covenantai  with  him  for  thirty  pieces  of 
silver." 

The  feelings  and  motives  which  induced  him  to 
become  a  follower  of  Christ,  and  the  state  of  his 
mind  when  he  was  chosen  an  apostle,  we  have  no 
means  of  accurately  analyzing.  We  can  hardly 
suppose  that  he  was  actuated  purely  by  avarice  in 
joining  such  a  company;  for  certainly  there  was 
nothing  in  their  appearance  or  prospects  to  encour- 
age the  hope  of  large  worldly  gains.  Having  wit- 
nessed the  miracles  of  Christ,  and  participating  in 
the  general  expectation  that  a  powerful  king  was 
soon  to  appear,  who  would  deliver  the  nation  from 
their  Roman  oppressors,  he  might  have  been  influ- 
enced by  ambitious  motives,  and  have  thought  that 
he  would  in  some  way  promote  his  worldly  interests 
by  espousing  the  cause  of  Christ.  Or,  like  the 
young  ruler  who  came  to  Christ  to  know  what  he 
must  do  to  be  saved,  he  might  to  some  extent  have 
been  sensible  of  his  sinfulness,  and  his  need  of  relig- 
ious instruction.  His  keen  rem6rse,  and  his  readi- 
ness to  retm-n  the  money  to  the  chief-priests,  when 
he  found  how  terrible  would  be  the  results  of  his 
treachery,  show  that  he  was  not  altogether  insensible 
to  the  power  of  conscience,  and  a  sense  of  justice. 
He  may  have  supposed  after  he  made  the  bargain  to 
betray  Christ,  that  his  Master  would  not  really  be 
arrested  and  put  to  death,  but  would,  by  the  exercise 
of  his  miraculous  power,  escape  out  of  the  hands  of 
his  enemies,  as  he  had  done  on  former  occasions. 


TREACHERY  OP   JUDAS.  255 

But,  whatever  may  have  been  the  original  motives 
which  actuated  Judas  in  joining  the  company  of 
Christ's  disciples,  it  is  clear  that  at  the  close  of  his 
career,  he  was  in  subjection  to  the  base  principle  of 
avarice.  The  growth  of  this  principle  in  his  mind, 
had  probably  been  gradual.  Step  by  step,  he  had 
reached  that  point,  when  he  wao .  ready  to  perform 
the  infamous  act  of  betraying  the  Son  of  God  for 
thirty  pieces  of  silver. 

The  power  of  this  principle  must  have  been  tre- 
mendous, to  have  worked  against  the  light  and  spir- 
itual advantages  which  this  man  enjoyed.  We  can- 
not but  believe  that,  as  in  any  other  mind  similarly 
situated,  there  was  a  constant  struggle  going  on  be- 
tween the  love  of  money,  and  the  desire  for  future 
and  immortal  happiness.  But  he  allowed  the  god 
of  this  world  to  rise  above  the  better  feelings  of  his 
nature,  and  gain  the  mastery  over  him.  We  are 
told  that  Satan  entered  into  him,  and  instigated  him 
to  the  commission  of  this  crime.  Whether  it  was 
the  personal  Satan,  or  the  devil  of  avarice,  matters 
but  little.  For  the  power  of  avarice  is  such,  that  it 
may  properly  be  termed  a  demon.  It  has,  from  the 
time  of  Judas  to  the  present  hour,  exercised  over 
many  minds  a  most  despotic  sway.  It  has  dried  up 
the  fountains  of  affection,  —  obliterated  the  noblest 
feelings  of  the  soul, — blasted  every  virtue,  —  broken 
the  power  of  conscience,  and  led  its  victims  to  tram- 
ple underfoot  justice,  right,  and  humanity.  To-day 
it  rules  tens  of  thousands  with  a  rod  of  iron.  It 
obstructs  the  progress  of  God's  truth,  —  consoli- 
dates various  forms  of  iniquity,  and  neutralizes  the 


256  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

forces  that  are  at  work  to  elevate,  ennoble,  and  bless 
mankind.  Judas,  bargaining  with  the  chief-priests 
to  betray  his  Lord  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  is  the 
representative  of  a  large  number  of  constituents. 
He  has  had,  in  all  ages,  his  successors,  as  well  as  the 
other  apostles. 

His  history  illustrates,  too,  what  depths  of  iniquity 
a  man  may  reach  while  enjoying  the  highest  relig- 
ious advantages,  and  placed  in  circumstances  cal- 
culated to  develop  the  noblest  principles  of  his 
nature.  He  was  under  the  dominion  of  selfishness 
while  in  the  society  of  the  great-and  divine  example 
of  benevolence.  He  was  an  infidel  while  listening 
to  the  words  and  doctrines  of  him  who  spake  as 
never  man  spake.  Satan  was  in  his  heart,  while  the 
title  of  apostle  was  attached  to  his  name.  With 
the  infinite  treasures  of  a  heavenly  and  everlasting 
kingdom  within  his  reach,  he  preferred  thirty  pieces 
of  silver.  With  the  opportunity  of  securing  an  im- 
mortal fame  for  integrity,  faithfulness,  and  the 
noblest  heroism,  he  took  as  his  portion  immortal 
infamy.  What  a  lesson  there  is  in  his  history! 
What  an  emphatic  testimony  to  the  importance  of 
associating  inward  principle  with  outward  advan- 
tage! Judas  walked  with  the  King  of  kings  and 
Lord  of  lords,  —  witnessed  his  mighty  miracles,  — 
lived  under  the  sunlight  of  his  perfect  character, — 
but  neglected  inward  culture,  —  neglected  secret 
prayer,  self-examination,  and  the  duty  of  fortifying 
his  mind  against  easily  besetting  sins.  Hence  the 
rapid  growth  of  this  principle  of  avarice,  even  when 
surroun  ed  by  such  exalted  spnitual  privileges.    His 


TREACHERY   OF  JUDAS.  257 

mind  was  blinded  by  it,  so  that  he  could  not  perceive 
the  excellence  of  divine  truth,  the  beauty  of  the 
divine  character,  and  the  glory  of  the  hopes  that 
Christ  held  out  to  those  who  are  faithful  to  his 
cause. 

We  would  next  notice  the  consequences  of  this  crime 
to  the  traitor  himself.  When  Judas  found  that  his 
Master  was  condemned,  and  that  he  probably  would 
be  put  to  death,  he  was  stung  with  remorse  at  the 
thought  of  his  infamous  deed.  That  he,  an  apostle, 
honored  with  the  appointment  by  Christ  himself, 
favored  above  millions  of  his  fellow  men,  admitted 
to  the  table  with  the  select  few  around  which  Christ 
met  his  disciples  for  the  last  time ;  that  he,  under 
such  circumstances,  should  have  betrayed  the  Lord 
of  glory  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  was  a  thought 
that  pierced  his  soul  with  the  keenest  anguish.  He 
could  not  endure  it.  He  could  not  live  under  it. 
With  those  thirty  pieces  of  silver  in  his  pocket,  ex- 
istence to  him  was  a  curse.  He  therefore  seeks 
relief  by  hastening  back  to  the  priests  with  the 
money.  Returning  it  to  them  he  said,  with  deep 
and  horrible  emotion,  "  I  have  sinned  in  that  I  have 
betrayed  the  innocent  blood."  Now.mark  the  reply 
of  his  employers.  With  the  coldest  indifference, 
characteristic  of  such  men,  they  said,  "  What  is  that 
to  us  ?  see  thou  to  that."  Judas  went  to  these  men 
hoping  to  get  sympathy,  or  some  relief  to  his  feel- 
ings. He  could  not  go  to  his  former  companions, 
for  he  had  most  basely  deserted  them,  and  cruelly 
betrayed  their  Master.  The  priests  and  elders,  in  the 
first  instance,  had  doubtless  received  him  with  cor- 
22* 


258  LIFE  SCENES   OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

diality  and  the  appearance  of  friendship.  But  when 
he  is  in  trouble,  and  goes  to  them  with  his  soul 
crushed  under  a  mountain  weight  of  remorse,  they 
coldly  and  sneeringly  reply,  "  What  is  that  to  us  ?  " 
"  What  concern  have  we  with  your  sorrows  ?  We 
bargained  with  you  to  perform  a  certain  deed,  and 
we  have  fulfilled  our  part  of  the  contract,  while  you 
have  fulfilled  yours.  We  knew  that  you  were  en- 
gaging in  a  mean  and  infamous  business,  but  what 
is  your  suffering  to  us?  See  thou  to  that."  Oh, 
with  what  increased  anguish  and  horror  of  mind 
must  he  have  listened  to  those  scorching  words ! 
How  they  must  have  rung  in  his  ears  and  clung  to 
his  memory ! 

But  had  he  possessed  much  knowledge  of  human 
nature,  he  might  have  anticipated  such  a  result. 
For  this  is  the  way  in  which  wicked  men  uniformly 
treat  those  whom,  by  their  money,  they  have  made 
the  tools  of  their  base  designs.  After  their  own 
wicked  purposes  are  accomplished,  they  care  not 
what  calamities  may  befall  those  whom  they  were 
so  ready  at  first  to  caress  and  flatter.  Their  lan- 
guage to  the  traitor  always  is,  when  he  begins  to 
reap  the  fearful  consequences  of  his  treachery, 
"  What  is  that  to  us  ?  see  thou  to  that."  Whether 
the  man  has  betrayed  his  country,  or  his  religion,  or 
freedom,  or  temperance,  or  any  good  cause,  his  fate 
among  his  villanous  employers  is  the  same. 

In  the  case  of  Judas,  even  the  innocence  of  Christ 
was  not  a  matter  of  the  least  consequence  to  his 
bitter  enemies.  They  cared  no  more  for  Judas's 
opinion  upon  this  point,  than  for  the  anguish  which 


TREACHERY   OF  JUDAS.  259 

his  infamous  deed  had  wrought  in  his  soul.  Their 
object  was,  right  or  wrong,  just  or  unjust,  to  seize 
Christ  and  to  execute  him.  They  felt  that  it  was 
dangerous  to  the  state,  dangerous  to  formalism  and 
to  their  whited  sepulchre  system  of  religion,  to  have 
a  person  of  so  much  piety,  boldness,  and  earnestness 
in  maintaining  God's  truth  among  them ;  and  hence 
their  aim  was  to  crush  him,  without  regard  to  the 
means  which  it  might  be  necessary  to  employ. 

It  is  a  fact,  however,  worthy  of  notice,  that  the 
two  men  on  the  earth  the  most  interested  to  find 
Christ  guilty,  bore  witness  to  his  innocence.  Pilate, 
with  all  his  anxiety  to  please  the  people,  and  pro- 
mote his  own  popularity,  said,  "  I  find  no  fault  in 
this  man ; "  and  Judas  acknowledged,  "  I  have  be- 
trayed innocent  blood." 

The  traitor,  failing  in  his  effort  to  obtain  sympathy 
or  relief,  "  cast  down  the  pieces  of  silver  in  the  tem- 
ple, and  departed  and  hung  himself."  Unable  to 
endure  the  remorse  of  conscience  which  his  guilt  oc- 
casioned, he,  in  despair,  put  an  end  to  his  own  life, 
thus  adding  the  crime  of  suicide  to  that  of  treachery. 
To  such  tragical  results  do  the  small  beginnings  of 
sin  often  lead !  The  love  of  money,  which  is  the 
root  of  all  evil,  by  being  cherished,  blasted  his  char- 
acter, destroyed  his  life,  and  ruined  his  soul. 

"  The  thirty  pieces  down  he  flung, 

For  which  his  Lord  he  sold, 
And  turned  away  his  murderer's  face 

From  that  accursed  gold. 
He  cannot  sleep,  he  dares  not  watch  j 

That  weight  is  on  his  heart. 
For  which  nor  earth,  nor  heaven  have  hope, 

Which  never  can  depart. 


2&0  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

"A  curse  is  on  his  memory, 

We  shudder  at  his  name  ; 
At  once  we  loathe  and  scorn  his  guilt, 

And  yet  we  do  the  same : 
Alas  !  the  sinfulness  of  man, 

How  oft  in  deed  and  word 
We  act  the  traitor's  part  again. 

And  do  betray  our  Lord ! " 


XXI. 

TRIAL  AND  CONDEMNATION  OF  CHRIST. 


"  When  the  morning  was  come,  all  the  chief  priests  and 
elders  op  the  people  took  counsel  against  jesus  to 
put  him  to  death.  and  when  they  had  bound  him, 
thet  led  him  away,  and  delivered  him  to  pontius 
PILATE,  THE  GOVERNOR." — Matthew  xxvii.  I,  2. 


an  affecting  illustration  of  the  forbearance  of  the 
sufferer,  in  connection  with  a  development  of  some 
of  the  strongest  principles  of  man's  depraved  heart. 
Human  wickedness,  in  the  form  of  hypocrisy,  had 
reached  its  highest  point  in  the  treachery  of  Judas. 
But,  in  the  scenes  which  followed  the  arrest  of 
Christ,  we  have  other  phases  of  depravity,  which 
stand  out  with  fearful  prominence.  We  have  the 
divine  virtues  of  the  Saviour  brought  in  close  and 
vivid  contrast  with  injustice,  malice,  contempt,  and 
the  most  wanton  cruelty.  His  enemies  having 
seized  and  bound  him,  led  him  away  to  the  house 
of  Annas,  who  had,  a  short  time  before,  held  the 
office  of  high-priest,  and  who  was  the  father-in-law 
of  Caiphas.    In  the  mean  time  a  council  of  the  San- 


262  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

hedrim  had  been  summoned  at  the  palace  of  the 
high-priest,  whither  the  Saviour  was  soon  taken  to 
undergo  an  examination.  Such  was  the  intense  in- 
terest which  the  occasion  excited,  that  although  it 
was  now  midnight,  yet  all  the  chief  priests  and  the 
scribes  and  the  elders  had  assembled,  and  were  wait- 
ing to  receive  Jesus,  and  to  participate  in  his  trial. 
The  innocent  sufferer,  bound  like  a  criminal,  was  led 
by  the  soldiers  into  the  presence  of  this  proud  and 
sanctimonious  body  of  men. 

The  case  is  opened  by  the  high-priest  in  a  manner 
contrary  to  all  usage,  and  to  the  law  of  Moses,  by 
which  they  professed  to  be  governed.  That  law,  as 
well  as  the  authority  of  tradition,  required,  that  wit- 
nesses should  be  examined,  and  the  testimony  or 
evidences  which  they  furnished,  be  carefully  weighed. 
But  instead  of  proceeding  in  this  manner,  for  the 
obvious  reason  that  they  had  no  witnesses  to  exam- 
ine, and  no  real  charges  to  substantiate  against 
Christ,  the  high-priest  immediately  questioned  him 
respecting  his  disciples  and  his  doctrines.  He  had 
really  no  desire  to  ascertain  the  truth  as  to  his  teach- 
ings and  followers,  but  wished  to  draw  something 
from  the  Saviour's  lips  that  might  be  the  ground  of 
an  accusation  against  him.  Contrary  to  every  prin- 
ciple of  justice,  he  aimed  to  make  Christ  bear  wit- 
ness against  himself.  Indeed,  his  mind,  as  well  as 
that  of  the  priests  and  scribes,  was  aheady  made  up 
to  sacrifice  the  victim  before  him,  and  all  that  he 
waited  for,  was  a  favorable  opportunity  or  a  plausi- 
ble excuse  for  carrying  into  execution  his  purpose. 

In  reply  to  his  inqiiiries,  Christ,  in  a  calm  and 


TRIAL   AND   CONDEMlSATION   OF  CHRIST.  263 

dignified  manner,  answered :  "  I  spake  openly  to  the 
world.  I  ever  taught  in  the  synagogue  and  in  the 
temple,  whither  the  Jews  always  resort;  and  in 
secret  I  have  said  nothing."  The  question  of  the 
high -priest  seemed  to  carry  with  it  the  insinuation, 
that  Christ  had  some  secret  plans  or  wicked  plots 
against  the  authorities  of  the  nation,  to  accomplish. 
As  there  was  no  specific  charge  that  could  be  brought 
against  him,  this  artifice  was  resorted  to,  as  a  means 
of  concealing  the  real  state  of  the  case. 

But  Christ  at  once  appeals  to  his  public  teachings 
and  public  career,  for  proof  of  his  innocence  of  so 
base  a  charge.  He  declares  that  he  taught  not  only  in 
the  synagogue,  but  in  the  temple  whither  the  Jews 
always  resort.  For  three  years  he  had  been  in  the 
habit  of  proclaiming  his  doctrines  in  the  most  public 
manner.  Large  assemblies  of  the  Jews  had  listened 
to  his  discourses  and  his  discussions  upon  the  vari- 
rious  topics  of  biblical  knowledge.  Indeed,  there 
were  men  present  in  this  very  council,  with  whoni 
he  had  discussed  the  doctrines  of  theology.  And  if 
they  know  of  any  thing  objectionable  in  his  teach- 
ings, or  in  his  life,  why  do  they  not  speak  out,  and 
at  once  accuse  their  victim  ?  K  they  have  any  thing 
to  say,  why  do  they  not  embrace  this  favorable  op- 
portunity? The  victim  is  before  them  bound,  and 
completely  in  their  power.  Most  of  his  followers, 
panic-struck,  have  fled.  One  apostle  has  turned 
traitor,  and  another  is  just  outside  the  door  denying 
his  Lord  with  oaths  and  curses.  If  they  have  any 
real  accusation  to  bring  forward,  certainly  now  is  the 
time  to  produce  it.     But  the  dignified  hypocrites  are 


264  LITE  SCENES  OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

all  silent.  There  comes  no  voice  from  the  whited 
sepulchres ;  the  dead  men's  bones  cannot  speak.  No 
one  in  the  council  can  utter  even  a  plausible  false- 
hood against  the  Saviour. 

Then  Christ,  after  explicitly  stating  that  in  secret 
he  had  said  nothing,  inquired  of  the  high-priest, 
"  Why  askest  thou  me  ?  "  "  "Why  do  you  put  such 
questions  to  one  who  has  been  arrested  as  a  criminal 
or  an  outlaw  ? "  "  Ask  them  which  heard  me, 
what  I  have  said  unto  them ;  behold,  they  know 
what  I  have  said."  Now  this  was  certainly  fair 
and  honorable.  There  were  hundreds  of  persons  in 
Jerusalem,  friends  and  foes,  who  had  often  listened 
to  his  teachings,  and  who  might  be  brought  on  to 
the  stand,  and  be  made  to  testify  in  the  case. 

When,  however,  he  had  thus  spoken,  one  of  the 
officers,  probably  observing  the  great  embarrassment 
into  which  the  SanRedrim  was  thrown,  by  the  evi- 
dent innocence  and  fairness  of  their  victim,  and 
boiling  over  with  rage  at  seeing  how  little  progress 
the  learned  judges  were  making  in  the  case,  turned 
round  and  struck  the  Saviour  a  blow  in  the  face, 
saying,  answerest  thou  the  high-priest  so  ?  Such  an 
act  was  not  only  a  gross  outrage  upon  Christ,  but  it 
was  in  direct  violation  of  the  rules  and  usages  of  the 
court.  Yet  it  illustrated  a  principle  in  human  na- 
ture which  we  often  see  acted  upon,  under  similar 
circumstances.  When  wicked  men  cannot  meet  the 
arguments  of  eminent  benefactors,  or  the  earnest  de- 
fenders of  God's  truth,  they  usually  resort  to  vio- 
lence, and  make  up  in  blows  and  tortures  what  they 
lack  in   sound   evidence.     The   inquisitions  of  the 


TRIAL   AND    CONDEMNATION   OF   CnRIST.  265 

Romish  church,  and,  indeed,  all  forms  of  persecution, 
are  based  upon  this  idea.  The  judges,  seated  in 
dark,  inquisitorial  halls,  fit  suburbs  of  the  bottomless 
pit,  are  surrounded  with  their  instruments  of  torture, 
to  be  used  in  accomplishing  their  ends,  when  justice 
and  right  fail  them. 

But,  observe  the  spirit  of  meekness  and  submission 
with  which  Christ  received  the  insult.  He  simply 
replied,  "  If  I  have  spoken  evil,  bear  witness  of  the 
evil ;  but  if  well,  why  smitest  thou  me  ?  "  Probably 
the  members  of  the  Sanhedrim  were  in  hopes  that 
Christ  would  in  some  way  resent  the  insult,  and  thus 
give  them  the  opportunity  of  accusing  him,  and  of 
relieving  themselves  from  the  awkward  position 
which  they  occupied.  But  being  disappointed  in 
this,  their  next  step  was  to  seek  false  witnesses  who 
would  testify  against  him,  and  thus  give  to  their 
proceedings  some  show  of  justice.  For,  although 
they  were  in  great  haste  to  have  Christ  executed  be- 
fore the  feast,  yet  they  were  anxious  to  protect  the 
influence  and  authority  of  their  court,  which  had  so 
long  occupied  so  conspicuous  a  position  in  the  affairs 
of  the  Jewish  nation.  But,  notwithstanding  they 
opened  the  way  for  the  most  infamous  wretches  in 
the  kingdom  to  bear  witness  against  Christ,  yet  they 
could  not  find  any  who  agreed  in  their  testimony,  or 
furnished  evidence  suited  to  their  purpose.  At  last 
two  false  witnesses  presented  themselves,  who,  per- 
verting language  which  Christ  had  used  respecting 
his  death  and  resurrection,  declared  upon  oath,  "  this 
fellow  said,  I  am  able  to  destroy  the  temple  of  God, 
and  to  build  it  in  three  days."  But,  besides  the  want 
23 


266  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

of  agreement  in  the  testimony  of  these  two  wit- 
nesses, the  accusation  could  amount  to  nothing  more 
than  a  charge  of  boasting,  or  the  use  of  an  allegori- 
cal expression. 

However,  the  council  were  resolved  not  to  be 
baffled  in  their  endeavors  to  destroy  the  victim  of 
their  malice  and  jealousy.  Accordingly,  in  the  morn- 
ing they  assembled  again,  and  after  the  most  false 
and  trivial  accusations  had  been  brought  against 
Jesus,  the  high-priest,  probably  hardly  knowing  what 
course  to  pursue,  stood  up,  and  said  to  Jesus, 
"Answcrest  thou  nothing?  What  is  it  that  these 
witness  against  thee  ?  But  Jesus  held  his  peace  and 
answered  nothing,"  for  the  plain  reason  that  there 
was  nothing  which  deserved  an  answer.  No  real 
crime  had  been  brought  against  him.  His  whole 
life  had  been  searched ;  false  witnesses  had  been 
invited  to  take  the  stand  and  perjure  themselves,  and 
yet  nothing  could  be  found  that  was  in  the  least  de- 
gree injurious  to  his  character.  No  one  could  prove 
that  he  had  taught  a  single  false  doctrine,  —  or  inter- 
fered with  the  rights  of  a  single  individual,  or  man- 
ifested the  least  ambition,  or  committed  an  act 
worthy  of  censure. 

The  high-priest,  however,  becoming  every  moment 
more  anxious  to  bring  the  trial  to  a  close,  said  to 
Christ,  "  I  adjure  thee  by  the  living  God  that  thou 
tell  us  whether  thou  be  the  Messiah,  the  Son  of  the 
blessed  God  ? "  Jesus  replied,  "  Thou  hast  said 
right,  I  am."  And  "  I  say  unto  you.  Hereafter  shall 
ye  see  the  Son  of  man  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of 
the  power  of  God,  and  coming  in  the  clouds  of 


TKIAL   AND   CONDEMNATION   OF   CHRIST.  267 

heaven."  Then,  at  the  call  of  the  whole  council, 
Christ,  unwilling  to  retract  or  to  violate  the  truth, 
even  to  avert  from  him  the  impending  destruction, 
reaffirmed  his  Messiahship,  and  his  claim  to  being 
acknowledged  the  Son  of  God. 

The  high-priest,  at  once,  as  though  filled  with 
pious  horror  at  what  he  had  heard,  rent  his  clothes, 
saying.  He  hath  spoken  blasphemy;  what  further 
need  have  we  of  witnesses  ?  This  bold  utterance  of 
Christ,  whUe  it  aroused  the  indignation  of  his  ac- 
cusers, was  at  the  same  time  a  most  solemn  and 
emphatic  testimony  from  his  own  lips  in  favor  of  his 
divine  natme,  and  the  glory  of  his  mission.  He 
doubtless  had  in  his  mind  that  sublime  passage  re- 
corded in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Daniel :  «  I  saw  in 
the  night  visions,  and  behold,  one  like  the  Son  of 

man  came  with  the  clouds  of  heaven And 

there  was  given  him  dominion,  glory,  and  a  king- 
dom, that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages  should 
serve  him :  his  dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion, 
which  shall  not  pass  away,  and  his  kingdom  that 
which  shall  not  be  destroyed."  How  intensely  in- 
teresting is  the  spectacle  here  presented  of  the 
Saviour,  with  these  sublime  images  and  glorious 
expectations  floating  in  his  mind,  while  he  stands  as 
a  bound  criminal  in  the  midst  of  such  bitter  and 
implacable  foes  I  While  they  are  in  a  fever  of  ex- 
citement, thirsting  for  his  biood,  and  waiting  only 
for  an  opportunity  to  crush  him,  in  defiance  of  aU 
justice  and  right,  he  is  calmly  contemplating  the 
period  when  he  shall  appear  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
with  power  and  great  glory,  and  his  kingdom  shall 


268  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

embrace  all  the  nations,  languages,  and  empires  of 
the  earth. 

.  But  that  which  to  the  Messiah  is  a  glorious  real- 
ity, is  regarded  by  his  persecutors  as  the  grossest 
blasphemy.  The  high-priest,  in  view  of  it,  appeals 
to  the  Sanhedrim  for  their  opinion  as  to  the  punish- 
ment due  to  such  a  crime.  They  declare,  on  the 
strength  of  the  testimony  which  they  have  heard, 
that  he  ought  to  be  punished  with  death.  Accord- 
ingly, as  no  one  dares  to  appear  in  his  defence,  or 
raise  even  a  question  as  to  the  right  or  expediency  of 
such  proceedings,  they  "  aU  condemn  him  to  be  guilty 
of  death." 

This  awful  sentence  having  been  passed,  the  rab- 
ble and  soldiers,  who  had  the  prisoner  in  custody, 
rushed  upon  him,  and  treated  him  with  the  greatest 
insolence  and  cruelty.  Some  even  went  so  far  as  to 
bujfifet  him,  and  spit  upon  him.  In  derision  of  the 
title  which  he  claimed,  they  blindfolded  him,  and 
then  struck  him  with  the  palms  of  their  hands,  say- 
ing, "  Prophesy  unto  us,  thou  Christ,  who  it  is  that 
smote  thee."  "  And  many  other  things,  blasphe- 
mously spake  they  against  him."  Had  he  been  a 
notorious  criminal,  or  the  vilest  malefactor,  they 
could  not  have  treated  him  worse. 

The  next  important  scene  opens  before  the  judg- 
ment hall  of  Pontius  Pilate,  the  governor.  As  the 
Jews,  while  in  subjection  to  the  Roman  government, 
had  not  the  power  to  put  any  man  to  death,  they 
brought  Christ  before  the  governor,  to  induce  him  to 
execute  the  sentence  which  they  had  passed.  On 
"arriving  at  the  palace,  they  were  so  conscientious 


TRIAL   AND    CONDEMNATION    OF   CHRIST.  269 

that  they  could  not  enter  in,  because  it  was  the  resi- 
dence of  a  Gentile,  and  they  would  be  polluted, 
and  thus  prevented  from  eating  the  remaining  sacri- 
fices connected  with  the  passover.  They  could  seize 
the  innocent  Jesus,  and  insult  and  abuse  him ;  they 
could  devour  widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence 
make  long  prayers;  they  could  trample  underfoot 
the  weightier  matters  of  the  law,  judgment,  mercy, 
and  faith ;  but  they  could  not  step  within  the  door 
of  a  Gentile,  lest  they  should  be  defiled!  Pilate, 
therefore,  willing  to  yield  to  their  religious  scruples, 
came  out  and  managed  the  case  with  his  usual  art. 
He  despised  the  Jews,  and  yet  wished  to  retain  his 
popularity  among  them,  particularly  as  the  influence 
of  his  administration  had  been  much  impaked  by 
several  acts  of  arbitrary  injustice.  He  would  gladly 
have  saved  Christ  from  the  fanatical  opposition 
which  he  at  once  saw  was  raging  against  him,  and 
yet  he  was  not  the  man  to  sacrifice  his  personal 
interests  to  the  claims  of  justice,  or  the  rights  of  in- 
nocence. 

His  first  inquiry  was,  "  What  accusation  bring 
you  against  this  man  ?  "  They  replied,  "  K  he  were 
not  a  malefactor,  we  would  not  have  delivered  him 
up  unto  thee."  Without  specifying  any  particular 
charge,  they  make  this  general  statement,  deeming  it 
enough  to  warrant  the  interference  of  the  governor. 
But  he,  not  caring  to  assume  any  responsibility  in 
the  case,  directed  the  accusers  to  take  him  and  judge 
him  according  to  their  own  law.  But  they  said,  "  It 
is  not  lawful  for  us  to  put  any  man  to  death."  We 
have  tried  this  malefactor  and  condemned  him,  and 
23* 


270  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

now  we  bring  him  to  you  to  execute  the  sentence. 
But  still  the  question  presses,  what  is  the  crime  of 
which  he  is  guilty  ?  The  deputies  of  the  Sanhedrim, 
knowing  that  a  heathen  ruler  would  not  sympathize 
with  them  in  their  religious  difficulties,  at  once 
changed  the  ground  of  their  opposition,  and  had  the 
audacity  and  wickedness  to  frame  the  following 
charge :  "  We  found  this  fellow  perverting  the  na- 
tion, and  forbidding  to  give  tribute  to  CsBsar,  saying, 
that  he  himself  is  Christ,  a  King."  This  accusation, 
they  supposed,  would  excite  the  jealousy  of  Pilate, 
and  win  him  over  to  their  cause.  To  this  charge, 
the  chief  priests  and  elders  added  others,  and  such 
was  their  violence  and  intense  excitement,  that  Pilate 
felt  that  he  must  take  some  action  in  the  case.  He 
therefore  called  Jesus  into  the  Pretorium,  and  asked 
him,  saying,  "  Art  thou  the  King  of  the  Jews  ?  "  In 
reply,  he  assured  him  that  he  was,  in  a  certain  sense, 
a  King;  but  he  added,  "my  kingdom  is  not  of  this 
world."  "  I  am  not  guilty  of  the  charge  of  having 
interfered  with  the  civil  affairs  of  this  country,  nor  is 
it  my  purpose  to  build  up  a  worldly  em  pure.  My 
kingdom  is  a  spiritual  one,  established  and  to  be 
carried  forward  by  spiritual  means.  "  To  this  end 
was  I  born,  and  for  this  cause  came  I  into  the  world, 
that  I  should  bear  witness  unto  the  truth."  Such 
was  the  noble  declaration  of  the  Messiah,  while 
standing  in  the  presence  of  the  heathen  ruler.  Under 
no  circumstances  does  he  forget  the  sublime  objects 
of  his  advent  to  earth.  He  came  to  bear  witness, 
not  only  to  the  particular  truth  that  he  was  the  King 
of  the  Jews,  but  to  all  truth,  —  to  the  doctrine  of  a 


TRIAL  AND   CONDEMNATION  OF   CHRIST.  271 

spiritual  Deity,  —  to  the  great  principles  of  right, 
justice,  and  mercy,  —  to  the  reality  of  a  future  life, 
and  a  blessed  immortality.  He  came  to  dissipate 
the  darkness  of  error,  to  fill  the  moral  firmament 
with  stars  of  hope,  to  pour  upon  the  world  the  eil'ul- 
gence  of  divine  and  everlasting  truth. 

After  this  interview  with  Christ,  Pilate  returned 
to  the  people  who  had  been  waiting  to  learn  the  re- 
sult of  the  examination,  and  said,  "  I  find  no  fault  at 
all  in  this  man."  This  announcement,  so  contrary 
to  their  expectations  and  wishes,  filled  them  with  the 
greatest  rage.  "  They  were  the  more  fierce,  saying, 
He  stirreth  up  the  people,  teaching  throughout  ali 
Judea,  beginning  from  Galilee,  to  this  place." 

The  allusion  to  Galilee  induced  Pilate  to  send 
Christ  to  Herod,  who  had  jurisdiction  over  that 
country.  Thus  he  hoped  to  pacify  the  people,  and 
to  be  relieved  from  the  responsibility  of  deciding  a 
case  of  so.much  perplexity.  Herod,  who  had  heard 
of  the  fame  of  Christ's  mu-acles,  was  very  anxious 
to  see  him,  and  to  satisfy  his  curiosity  in  witnessing 
the  displays  of  his  wonderful  power.  But,  the 
Saviour  had  no  disposition  to  present  before  this 
wicked  prince  the  evidences  of  his  real  character 
and  divine  origin.  He  had  never,  as  we  have  seen, 
wrought  a  miracle  merely  to  satisfy  a  vain  curiosity, 
and  certainly,  in  this  case,  he  was  resolved  not  to 
cast  pearls  before  swine.  Even  the  questions  which 
were  put  to  him,  he  did  not  answer,  for  he  well 
knew  the  spirit  which  prompted  them.  Herod,  there- 
fore, having  in  mockery  arrayed  the  prisoner  in  a 
gorgeous  robe,  and  exposed  him  to  the  derision  of 


272  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

his  soldiers,  sent  him  back  to  Pilate,  regarding  him 
as  a  religious  enthusiast,  rather  than  a  criminal 
worthy  of  punishment.  Pilate,  baffled  in  his  plans 
to  get  rid  of  the  case,  and  yet  more  convinced  than 
before  of  the  innocence  of  Christ,  again  assured  the 
people,  that  after  an  examination  by  himself,  and  also 
before  Herod,  nothing  was  found  in  the  man  worthy 
of  death.  But,  as  the  excitement  and  opposition 
continued  without  abatement,  Pilate  resorted  to 
another  expedient  by  which  he  might  formally  recog- 
nize the  validity  of  the  sentence  pronounced  by  the 
Sanhedrim,  and  yet  save  the  innocent  sufferer  from 
death. 

It  was  usual  at  the  feast  of  the  passover,  for  the 
Roman  governor  to  release  to  the  people  any  one 
prisoner  whom  they  might  desire,  whatever  might  be 
the  crime  charged  against  him.  It  appears  that  they 
had  in  custody  "  a  notable  prisoner,  named  Barabbas, 
which  lay  bound  with  them,  who  had  made  insur- 
rection in  the  city,  and  who  had  committed  murder 
in  the  insurrection."  This  man  was  publicly  known 
as  an  infamous  robber,  who  had  infested  the  high- 
ways, and  was  one  of  the  most  dangerous  men  to  be 
at  large  in  society.  When,  therefore,  as  was  the 
custom,  the  people  called  upon  Pilate  to  release  to 
them  a  prisoner,  he  asked  them  whom  they  would 
have,  Barabbas  or  Christ  ?  He  probably  selected 
Barabbas,  supposing  that  his  notorious  villany  would 
render  it  beyond  the  limits  of  possibility  that  the 
people  shpuld  call  for  him.  But  listen  to  the  as- 
tounding result.  The  Evangelists  inform  us  that  the 
chief  priests  and  elders  moved  and  persuaded  the 


TRIAL   AND   CONDEMNATION   OF   CHRIST.  273 

people  that  they  should  ask  that  he  should  release 
Barabbas  unto  them,  and  destroy  Jesus.  They 
therefore  cried  out  at  once,  saying,  Not  this  man,  but 
Barabbas.  The  heathen  ruler,  shocked  at  their  bar- 
barity and  cold-hearted  cruelty,  said.  What  will  ye, 
then,  that  I  shall  do  with  Jesus  ?  And  they  all  cried 
out  again,  saying,  '■^Crucify  hwiP  But  Pilate,  still 
determined  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  save  one,  of 
whose  innocence  he  was  thoroughly  convinced,  asked 
them,  why  commit  so  inhuman  an  act?  "What 
evil  hath  he  done  ?  "  The  mob,  by  this  time,  hav- 
ing become  furious  with  rage,  and  forgetting  even 
the  forms  of  law,  and  trampKng  under  their  infidel 
feet  all  justice  and  mercy,  cried  out,  "  crucify  him, 
crucify  him  ! "  They  had  got  beyond  the  point  of 
even  considering  or  caring  whether  their  victim  was 
guilty  or  not.  They  preferred  Barabbas  with  all  his 
crimes,  with  his  character  black  with  the  guilt  of 
murder,  rather  than  the  pure,  the  innocent,  the  holy 
Jesus.  And  this,  too,  in  the  name  of  religion !  The 
infuriated  wretches  were  sustained  and  urged  on  by 
the  chief  priests  and  elders  of  the  Jewish  church ! 
What  a  chapter  in  human  depravity  do  we  read 
here ! 

But  even  its  darkest  pages  we  have  not  yet  opened. 
There  is  another  scene  in  this  terrible  tragedy,  even 
before  we  reach  the  crucifixion. 

Pilate,  though  a  pagan,  made  one  more  effort  to 
save  the  life  of  Jesus.     As  a  last  resort,  with  the  • 
hope  of  appeasing  the  rage  of  the  infuriated  mob, 
he  ordered  Christ  to  be  scourged.      In  accordance 
with  the  order  the  soldiers  seized  him,  dragged  him 


274  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

into  the  common  hall,  and  after  heaping  upon  him 
every  indignity,  they  platted  a  crown  of  thorns  and 
put  it  on  his  head.  They  then  smote  him,  and  in- 
flicted upon  him  a  variety  of  cruel  punishments. 

While  this  was  transpiring,  the  mind  of  Pilate 
was  agitated  by  a  message  which  he  received  from 
his  wife.  She  "sent  to  him,  saying.  Have  thou 
nothing  to  do  with  that  just  man,  for  I  have  suffered 
many  things  this  day  in  a  dream  because  of  him." 
Pilate,  therefore,  went  into  the  hall,  and  observed 
with  strong  emotion  the  insults  and  tortures  which 
Christ  had  suffered,  and  the  severity  with  which  he 
had  been  scourged  by  the  soldiers.  Thinldng  that 
the  view  of  his  lacerated  body,  and  his  blood-stained 
robe  would  move  his  persecutors  and  cause  them  to 
relent,  he  brought  him  forth  and  said,  "  Behold  the 
man."  "  Look  upon  your  victim,  dejected,  tortin-ed, 
faint  from  loss-  of  blood,  and  the  pains  which  he  has 
suffered.  Has  he  not  endured  enough  ?  Shall  I  not 
now  release  him  ?  "  Imagine  the  eager  crowd  looking 
up  and  gazing  intensely  upon  the  sufferer.  But,  lest 
the  spectacle  should  excite  their  sympathy  and  cause 
them  to  relent,  the  chief  priests  and  the  officers  with 
them,  were  the  first  to  break  the  silence  and  to  cry 
out,  "  Crucify  him,  crucify  him." 

Pilate,  justly  indignant  at  tliis  reply,  said,  "  Take 
ye  him  and  crucify  him,  for  I  find  no  fault  in  him." 
"  The  Jews  answered  him.  We  have  a  law,  and  by 
our  law  he  ought  to  die,  because  he  made  himself 
the  Son  of  God."  This  declaration  so  excited  the 
fears  of  Pilate,  that  he  sousrht  another  interview  with 


TRIAL   AND    CONDEMNATION   OF   CHRIST.  275 

But  the  persecutors  plied  him  with  other  arguments, 
saying,  "  If  thou  let  this  man  go,  thou  art  not  Caesar's 
friend;  whosoever  maketh  himself  a  king,  speaketh 
against  Caesar."  When  Pilate  heard  that  declara- 
tion, he  was  still  more  alarmed,  thinking,  probably, 
that  his  conduct  in  this  afFau-  would  be  represented 
at  Rome,  and  that  he  might  be  deprived  of  his  office. 
He  therefore  had  Jesus  brought  forth  again,  and  the 
very  sight  of  him  caused  the  wretches  who  thirsted 
for  his  blood  to  cry  out,  "Away  with  him,  away  with 
him,  crucify  him." 

It  was  now  apparent  that  further  effort  to  save  the 
innocent  sufferer  would  be  of  no  avail.  And  "  when 
Pilate  saw  that  he  could  prevail  nothing,  but  that 
rather  a  tumult  was  made,  he  took  water  and  washed 
his  hands  before  the  multitude,  saying,  I  am  inno- 
cent of  the  blood  of  this  just  person,  see  ye  to  it." 
"  Then  answered  all  the  people  and  said,  His  blood 
be  on  us  and  on  our  children."  Horrible,  horrible 
imprecation !  It  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  an  utter- 
ance more  awful.  We  cannot  contemplate  it  with- 
out shuddering  I  The  cliill  and  horror  of  the  grave 
seem  to  be  upon  the  very  words. 

Then  Pilate  released  to  them  the  infamous  Barab- 
bas,  and  delivered  Jesus  to  be  crucified.  Although 
he  had  struggled  long  to  save  Christ,  yet,  at  last,  his 
selfishness  was  stronger  than  his  sense  of  right  and 
justice. 


XXII. 

THE  CRUCIFIXION. 


"And  he,  bearing  his  cross,  went  forth  into  a  tlack 
called  the  place  of  a  skull,  which  is  called  in  the 
hebrew,  golgotha,  where  they  crucified  him,  and  two 
OTHERS  WITH  HIM."  —  St.  Jolin  xix.  17,  18. 

"  By  the  dark  stillness  brooding  in  the  sky, 

Holiest  of  sufferers !  round  thy  path  of  wo. 
And  by  the  weight  of  mortal  agony 

Laid  on  thy  drooping  form,  and  pale  meek  brow, 
Sly  heart  was  awed ;  the  burden  of  thy  pain. 
Sank  on  me  with  a  mystery  and  a  chain." 

In  approaching  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  I  feel 
the  inadequacy  of  human  language  to  portray  the 
thrilling  and  momentous  scenes  connected  with  this 
event.  Its  various  features  are  so  marked  and  pecu- 
liar, and  so  interwoven  with  the  highest  interests,  as 
well  as  different  destinies  of  the  human  family,  that 
no  descriptions  of  mine,  at  least,  can  do  the  subject 
justice.  Indeed,  human  thought,  probably,  can  pen- 
etrate but  a  short  distance  into  the  mysteries  and 
results  of  this  solemn  tragedy.     The  very  details  of 


THE  CRUCIFIXION.  277 

the  process  of  the  crucifixion,  are  most  shocking  to 
a  sensitive  spirit.  The  developments  made  of  human 
passions  and  depravity,  are  such  as  excite  in  the  in- 
genuous heart,  the  most  intense  indignation.  But, 
when  we  think  of  the  character  of  the  sufferer, — 
when  we  connect  his  exalted  nature  with  such  in- 
dignities, his  sublime  and  infinite  attributes  with 
such  treatment,  his  benevolent  and  glorious  mission 
with  such  cruelties,  the  mind  is  overwhelmed  with 
emotion.  The  more  we  contemplate  the  crucifixion 
of  the  Son  of  God,  the  greater  is  our  amazement 
that  such  fiendish  passions  and  divine  virtues  should 
meet  upon  the  same  spot,  and  mingle  in  the  same 
picture.  We  scarcely  know  which  most  astonishes 
us,  the  ingratitude,  perverseness,  and  cruelty  of  man, 
or  the  condescension  and  love  of  the  Son  of  God. 
"  Without  controversy,  great  is  the  mystery  of  godli- 
ness." Great  is  the  mystery  of  an  incarnate  Deity, — 
of  the  mercy  of  an  offended  Sovereign,  —  of  the 
love  of  a  crucified  Redeemer  ! 

The  sentence  of  death  having  been  passed  upon 
Christ,  his  enemies  proceeded  to  the  work  of  execu- 
tion. The  form  of  punishment  decided  upon,  was 
one  of  the  most  painful  and  ignominious  that  was 
known  to  the  Jewish  or  Pagan  world.  It  was  prac- 
tised upon  slaves  and  notorious  malefactors,  and  was 
common  among  the  Romans,  Egyptians,  Persians, 
and  Greeks.  It  was  everywhere  regarded  as  the 
fullest  expression  that  could  be  made  towards  an  in- 
dividual, of  his  disgrace  and  infamy.  Cicero  speaks 
of  crucifixion,  as  a  most  horrid  and  cruel  punish- 
ment, and  one  that  must  be  far,  not  only  from  the 
24 


278  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

body  of  a  Roman  citizen,  but  from  his  eyes  and  his 
thoughts. 

Our  blessed  Lord  having  been  scourged  and 
treated  with  every  mark  of  cruelty  and  contempt 
that  the  malice  of  his  enemies  could  devise,  was 
led  forth  to  suffer  death.  Besides  the  officers  and 
soldiers,  and  a  large  company  of  friends  and  foes 
who  accompanied  him,  two  notorious  thieves  were 
led  forth  with  him,  in  order  that  his  disgrace  might 
thereby  be  increased,  and  the  prejudice  of  the  public 
be  the  more  inflamed  against  him.  As  a  part  of  his 
punishment,  he  was  made  to  bear  his  own  cross,  or 
at  least  the  transverse  beam  of  it,  to  which  his 
sacred  body  was  to  be  nailed.  Although  we  cannot 
now  determine,  with  accuracy,  the  path  which  the 
multitude  pursued  on  their  way  to  Calvary,  yet  an 
able  commentator  informs  us  that  "the  Street  of 
Grief,  or  Dolorous  Way,  derives  its  appellation  from 
its  being  the  supposed  site  of  the  street  through 
which  the  chief  priests  and  elders,  after  binding 
Jesus,  led  him  aAvay  and  delivered  him  to  Pontius 
Pilate.  It  proceeds  from  the  gate  of  St.  Stephen,  up  to 
an  archway,  which  appears  to  have  been  at  one  time 
called  '  the  Gate  of  Judgment,'  because  malefactors 
were  anciently  conducted  through  it  to  the  place  of 
execution.  At  the  period  of  the  crucifixion,  this 
gate  stood  near  the  western  wall  of  Jerusalem ;  but 
now  it  is  in  the  centre  of  the  city.  The  wall,  above 
the  archway,  is  supposed  to  have  formed  a  part  of 
the  house  of  Pilate ;  and  the  central  window  is  re- 
ported to  have  been  the  place  whence  our  Saviour 
was   shown  to   the   people.     The  street  rises  with 


THE  CRUCIFIXION.  279 

a  gradual  ascent  towards  Calvary,  where  it  termi- 
nates." 

"We  may,  in  imagination,  behold  the  Saviour,  in 
the  midst  of  the  infuriated  mob  and  cruel  soldiers, 
toiling  up  this  ascent,  and  scarcely  able  to  endure  the 
burden  which  has  been  placed  upon  him.  Exhausted 
by  the  tortures  which  he  has  endured,  faint  from  the 
loss  of  blood,  and  smarting  under  his  wounds,  he  at 
last  sinks  to  the  ground,  unable  to  advance  another 
step.  His  groans,  and  the  agony  depicted  upon  his 
countenance,  call  forth  fresh  insults,  and  expressions 
of  contempt  from  his  persecutors.  He  is  goaded  on  by 
them,  until  at  last,  convinced  that  it  is  not  possible  for 
him  to  proceed,  they  called  one  Sinion,  a  Cyrenian, 
who  happened  to  be  passing  by,  to  bear  the  cross. 

This  Roman  custom  of  compelling  the  malefactor, 
or  slave,  to  bear  his  own  cross,  was  attended  with  so 
much  cruelty  and  infamy,  that  "  cross-bearing "  be- 
came a  term  of  the  greatest  reproach  among  the 
Romans.  Plutarch  makes  use  of  it  as  an  illustration 
of  the  misery  produced  by  sin,  showing  that  as  every 
criminal  had  his  own  cross  to  bear,  so  each  act  of 
transgression  carried  with  it  its  own  torment. 

It  not  unfrequently  happened,  that  the  poor  victim 
was  pushed  from  one  side  of  the  street  to  the  other, 
by  the  rabble,  and  even  thrown  down  by  some,  while 
others  urged  him  forward  by  acts  of  the  grossest  in- 
solence and  inhumanity.  We  cannot  doubt  but 
that  our  blessed  Lord  had  heaped  upon  him,  during 
this  journey,  every  indignity  which  the  hatred  and 
fury  of  his  triumphant  foes  could  devise.  Indeed,  it 
is  supposed,  with  much  reason  too,  that  the  scourg- 


280  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

ing  which  he  received,  and  the  sufferings  which  he 
endured  on  his  way  to  Calvary,  accelerated  his  death 
on  the  cross,  and  occasioned  the  surprise  which 
Pilate  expressed  at  his  speedy  dissolution. 

As  the  divine  sufferer  advanced  towards  the  place 
of  execution,  "there  followed  a  great  company  of 
people,  and  of  women  which  also  bewailed  and 
lamented  him."  It  certainly  relieves  the  awful  dark- 
ness of  this  picture,  and  mitigates  the  anguish  of 
the  scene,  to  know  that  there  were  some  sincere 
mourners  in  this  multitude,  —  some  whose  lamenta- 
tions bore  witness  to  the  sorrow  and  affection  of 
their  hearts.^  Nor  did  their  sighs  of  sympathy  and 
grief  escape  the  notice  of  Jesus.  He  knew  the 
source  and  the  depth  of  this  sorrow.  As  the  pious 
women  beheld  their  Master  treated  with  such  inso- 
lence and  inhumanity,  in  the  very  city  where  he  had 
performed  so  many  acts  of  kindness,  wrought  such 
mighty  deeds,  and  taught  such  sublime  and  heavenly 
truths,  they  could  not  restrain  their  excessive  grief. 
Perhaps  there  were  some  in  this  crowd,  who  had 
been  restored  to  health  by  Christ,  or  had  received 
their  sight,  or  had  been  cleansed  from  the  leprosy, 
and  what  they  witnessed  naturally  aroused  the  keen- 
est sorrow  and  indignation.  To  see  their  benefactor 
arrayed  in  a  scarlet  robe,  in  mockery  of  his  claims, 
with  a  crown  of  thorns  that  pierces  his  fevered  brow, 
with  a  reed  in  his  hand  for  a  sceptre,  and  on  his  way 
to  execution,  must  have  drawn  floods  of  tears  from 
even  the  most  insensible  of  the  group.  But  Christ 
does  not  need  their  commiseration.  If  he  desired 
pity,  the  angels  of  heaven  would  weep  for  him.     It 


THE   CRUCIFIXION.  281 

he  wished  to  abandon  his  holy  enterprise,  and  be  de- 
livered from  the  hands  of  his  foes,  very  speedily 
might  the  rabble  around  him  have  been  exchanged 
for  the  brilliant  and  powerful  hosts  from  his  Father's 
kingdom,  who  would  gladly  have  rushed  to  his  res- 
cue I  Very  speedily  would  the  taunts  and  insults 
of  these  wretches  have  been  exchanged  for  shouts  of 
hosanna  to  the  "  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords !  " 
Or  even  without  angelic  aid,  the  being  who  had  in- 
stantly, by  his  power,  calmed  the  elements  and  called 
the  dead  to  life,  could  as  easily  have  sent  the  living 
to  their  graves.  Had  he  chose,  he  might  have  spread 
over  every  street  and  habitation  of  Jerusalem  the 
silence  of  death.  But  his  benevolent  heart  was  set 
upon  the  redemption  of  a  lost  world.  He  saw  into 
the  future,  and  his  eye  ran  along  the  bright  train  of 
results,  and  the  glorious  ends  which  would  be  at- 
tained by  the  sacrifice  that  he  was  making.  "  For 
the  joy  that  was  set  before  him,  he  endured  the 
cross,  despising  the  shame." 

Turning,  therefore,  to  the  mourners,  he  said  in 
mild,  yet  emphatic  tones,  "  Daughters  of  Jerusalem, 
weep  not  for  me,  but  weep  for  yourselves  and  for 
your  children."  Weep  for  the  calamities  that  will 
befall  this  city,  its  towers,  temple,  and  palaces,  in 
consequence  of  these  acts  of  injustice  and  cruelty ! 
Weep  over  the  awful  fate  of  its  inhabitants ;  over 
the  fearful  agonies  which  they  wiU  suffer,  when  the 
storm  of  divine  vengeance  shall  burst  upon  them. 

And  to  any,  who,  in  our  day,  manifest  deep  emo- 
tion in  view  of  the  sufferings  of  Jesus,  he  would  say, 
"  Weep  not  for  mc,  but  weep  for  yourselves."  Weep 
24* 


282  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH.  • 

over  your  sins  committed  against  a  just  and  holy 
God;  over  the  coldness  of  your  affections  towards 
an  infinite  benefactor;  over  the  slight  impressions 
that  the  gospel  has  made  upon  your  heart.  Weep 
over  the  prevalence  of  vice  and  infidelity  in  the 
earth,  and  over  the  awful  doom  that  awaits  those 
who  are  guilty  of  treading  underfoot  the  Son  of  God, 
and  doing  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace ! 

The  company  having  arrived  at  the  place  of  exe- 
cution, called  Golgotha,  or  the  place  of  a  skull, 
because  the  bodies  of  criminals  were  buried  there, 
they  proceeded  to  the  work  of  crucifying  the  Lord 
of  glory.  It  was  customary  to  offer  to  the  criminal 
a  strong  wine,  mingled  with  spices,  in  order  to  cheer 
his  spirits,  and  alleviate  his  sufferings,  by  blunting 
the  sensibilities.  But,  as  though  the  soldiers  were 
bent  upon  aggravating  the  pains  of  the  Saviour,  and 
manifesting  towards  him  the  greatest  possible  con- 
tempt, they  offered  to  him  vinegar,  mingled  with  gall. 
And  when  he  had  tasted  of  it,  that  he  might  not 
seem  to  shrink  from  any  act  of  humiliation,  he  would 
not  drink  it.  Thus  was  fulfilled  the  words  of  David, 
as  recorded  in  Psalms  bcLx.  21 :  "  They  gave  me  also 
gall  for  my  meat ;  and  in  my  thirst,  they  gave  me 
vinegar  to  drink."  His  friends  offered  him  some 
wine,  mingled  with  myrrh,  thinking  that  it  might 
serve  to  allay  his  pains.  But  he  received  it  not,  be- 
ing determined  to  endure,  without  mitigation,  all  the 
agonies  of  the  crucifixion. 

The  details  of  this  mode  of  death  are  too  awful, 
and  too  haiTowing  to  the  feelings,  to  be  even  recited. 
A  learned  physician,  in  a  treatise  upor  the  subject. 


THE   CRUCIFIXION.  283 

has  proved  that  the  tortures  of  the  crucifixion  must 
have  been  indescribable.  "  Even  the  unnatural  and 
constrained  situation  of  the  body,  with  the  arms 
stretched  upward,  sometimes  for  days  together,  must 
have  been  an  inexpressible  torment;  especially,  as 
not  the  slightest  motion  or  convulsion  could  take 
place,  without  causing  excruciating  pain  over  the 
whole  body,  particularly  in  the  pierced  limbs,  and  on 
the  back  mangled  by  previous  scourging.  Besides 
this,  the  nails  were  driven  through  the  hands,  and 
sometimes  through  the  feet,  exactly  in  places  where 
irritable  nerves  and  sinews  meet,  which  were  partly 
injured,  and  partly  forcibly  compressed,  by  which  the 
most  acute  pains  must  have  been  excited,  and  con- 
stantly increased.  As  the  wounded  parts  were 
always  exposed  to  the  air,  they  became  inflamed. 
The  same,  also,  probably  occurred  in  many  other 
parts,  where  the  circulation  of  the  blood  was  im- 
peded by  the  violent  tension  of  the  whole  body." 
But  we  cannot  proceed  with  the  particulars  of  this 
cruel  death  ;  for  it  is  too  painful  to  think  of  the  inno- 
cent, the  holy,  the  benevolent  Jesus,  as  enduring  such 
exquisite  tortures.  The  wonder  of  wonders  is,  that 
such  a  being  should  be  wUling  to  stoop  to  such  a 
humiliation,  and  offer  himself  up  as  such  a  sacrifice. 
Of  all  Christ's  miracles,  this  is  the  greatest,  the  mira- 
cle of  his  love.  I  can  almost  conceive  of  him,  as 
calling  the  dead  to  life,  and  hushing  the  wild  ocean 
tempest,  and  giving  health  to  the  sick,  and  sight  to 
the  blind,  but  I  cannot  begin  to  measure  the  length, 
breadth,  height,  or  depth  of  this  display  of  love.    My 


284  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

is  the  incarnate  Deity,  — "  God  manifest  in  the 
flesh."  But  if  angels  cannot  fathom  the  mystery, — 
if  they  desire  to  look  into  its  depths,  and  are  not 
able,  much  less  can  feeble  man.  We  must  wait, 
and  we  are  willing  to  wait,  until  the  light  of  eternity 
shall  break  upon  this  wonderful  spectacle,  —  until 
we  can  see  with  spiritual  organs  of  vision,  some  of 
the  glorious  results  of  this  divine  scheme  of  redemp- 
tion. Then  may  we  know  somewhat  of  the  fulness 
of  the  meaning  of  that  sublime  declaration,  "  God 
so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  Kfe." 

The  scene  before  us  is  thus  beautifully  described 
by  Croly:  — 

"  City  of  God !  Jei-usalem, 
Why  rushes  out  thy  living  stream  ? 
The  turbaned  priest,  the  hoary  seer, 
The  Eoman  in  his  pride  are  here ; 
And  thousands,  tens  of  thousands,  still 
Cluster  round  Calvary's  wild  hill. 

"  Still  onward  rolls  the  living  tide. 
There  rush  the  bridegroom  and  the  bride ; 
Prince,  beggar,  soldier,  Pharisee, 
The  old,  the  young,  the  bond,  the  free ; 
The  nation's  furious  multitude, 
All  maddening  with  the  cry  of  blood. 

"  'T  is  glorious  mom ;  from  height  to  height 
Shoot  the  keen  arrows  of  the  light ; 
And  glorious  in  their  central  shower. 
Palace  of  holiness  and  power. 
The  temple  on  Moriah's  brow. 
Looks  a  new  risen  sun  below 


THE   CRUCIFIXION.  285 

"  But  wo  to  hill,  and  wo  to  vale  ! 
Against  them  shall  come  forth  a  wail ; 
And  wo  to  bridegroom  and  to  bride ! 
For  death  shall  on  the  whirlwind  ride ; 
And  wo  to  thee,  resplendent  shrine, 
The  sword  is  out  for  thee  and  thine ! 

"  Hide,  hide  thee  in  the  heavens,  thou  sun, 
Before  the  deed  of  blood  is  done ! 
Upon  that  temple's  haughty  steep 
Jerusalem's  last  angels  weep ; 
They  see  destruction's  funeral  pall 
Blackening  o'er  Sion's  sacred  wall. 

"  Still  pours  along  the  multitude, 
Still  rends  the  heavens  the  shout  of  blood. 
But  on  the  murderer's  furious  van 
Wlio  totters  on  1    A  weary  man  : 
A  cross  upon  his  shoulders  bound. 
His  brow,  his  frame,  one  gushing  wound. 

"  And  now  he  treads  on  Calvary, 
What  slave  upon  that  hill  must  die  1 
What  hand,  what  heart  in  guilt  imbrued. 
Must  be  the  mountain  vulture's  food  f 
There  stand  two  victims  gaunt  and  bare, 
Two  culprits,  emblems  of  despair. 

"  Yet  who  the  third  ?    The  yell  of  shame 
Is  frenzied  at  the  sufferer's  name ; 
Hands  clenched,  teeth  gnashing,  vestures  torn, 
The  curse,  the  taunt,  the  laugh  of  scorn, 
All  that  the  dying  hour  can  sting. 
Are  round  thee  now,  thou  thorn-crowned  King. 

"  Yet  cursed,  and  tortured,  taunted,  spumed. 
No  wrath  is  for  the  wrath  returned. 
No  vengeance  flashes  from  the  eye. 
The  sufferer  calmly  waits  to  die  ; 
The  sceptre  reed,  the  thorny  crown. 
Wake  on  that  pallid  brow  no  frown. 


286  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

"  At  last  the  word  of  death  is  given, 
The  form  is  bound,  the  nails  are  driven 
Now  triumph,  Scribe  and  Pharisee ! 
Now,  Roman,  bend  the  mocking  knee ! 
The  cross  is  reared.     The  deed  is  done,  — 
There  stands  Messiah's  earthly  throne  ! " 

As  it  was  customary,  when  one  was  crucified, 
to  place  upon  the  cross  an  inscription  which  indi- 
cated the  crime  for  which  the  victim  suffered,  Pilate 
caused  to  be  written  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin, 
these  words :  "  This  is  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  King 
of  the  Jews."  As  the  cross  was  near  to  the  city, 
many  of  the  Jews  who  had  come  up  to  the  feast  of 
the  passover,  observed,  while  passing  by,  this  inscrip- 
tion, and  were  greatly  enraged.  And  they  were  the 
more  excited,  because  the  declaration  was  made  in 
Greek  and  Latin,  as  well  as  in  Hebrew,  thus  afford- 
ing to  foreigners  and  strangers  who  came  to  the  city, 
the  opportunity  of  reading  it.  The  chief  priests, 
therefore,  remonstrated  with  Pilate,  and  said  to  him, 
"  Write  not  the  Idng  of  the  Jews,  but  that  he  said,  I 
am  the  king  of  the  Jews."  "  Pilate  answered,  what 
I  have  written,  I  have  written."  "  You  may  put 
what  construction  you  please  upon  the  words,  but  I 
shall  not  alter  them."  Then  the  Jews,  resolved  not 
to  be  baffled  in  their  pm-pose,  turned  the  inscription 
into  ridicule ;  and  passing  by  they  reviled  the  Sav- 
iom',  and  insulted  him  in  the  most  blasphemous 
manner.  In  derision,  they  cried  out,  "Ah,  thou  that 
destroyest  the  temple,  and  buildest  it  in  three  days, 
save  thyself ;  if  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down 
from  the  cross."     The  chief  priests  and  rulers  also 


THE   CRUCIFIXION.  287 

joined  in  the  outcry,  saying,  "  He  saved  others,  him- 
self he  cannot  save." 

But  in  the  midst  of  these  revilings,  the  lips  of  the 
Saviour  are  seen  to  move,  and  the  listener  hears  this 
wonderful  prayer,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do."  Oh  what  a  contrast  does 
this  petition,  so  full  of  meekness,  forbearance,  and 
forgiveness,  present  to  the  cruel  mockings  of  the  in- 
furiated rabble !  One  would  have  supposed  that 
such  a  prayer  would  have  touched  the  hearts  of  the 
persecutors,  —  that  it  would,  at  least,  have  served  as 
a  check  to  that  rushing  tide  of  mockery  that  was 
sweeping  over  the  sacred  mount.  But  though  it  was 
powerless  upon  the  granite-hearted  multitude,  yet  it 
comes  to  us,  as  a  new  and  striking  evidence  of  the 
Saviour's  love.  From  that  gloomy  and  horrible 
spectacle,  it  seems  to  rise  like  an  angel  form,  shed- 
ding its  light  upon  the  darkness  of  the  scene,  as  it 
ascends  to  the  throne  of  the  Father. 

There  is,  however,  one  in  this  group,  who  does  not 
participate  in  the  revilings  that  are  heaped  upon  the 
Saviour,  —  one  whose  soul  is  touched  by  the  power 
of  the  great  atoning  sacrifice  which  is  being  made. 
It  is  a  fellow-sufferer  ;  the  penitent  thief  on  the  cross. 
After  rebuliing  his  companion  for  joining  the  rabble 
in  their  contempt  and  blasphemy,  "  he  said  unto 
Jesus,  Lord,  remember  me  when  thou  comest  into 
thy  kingdom."  In  this  simple  and  affecting  petition, 
there  is  a  distinct  recognition  of  the  innocence  and 
claims  of  the  Saviour,  and  of  the  strong  faith  of  the 
suppliant.  "And  Jesus  said  unto  him.  Verily  I  say 
unto  thee,  to-day  shalt  thon  be  with  me  in  Para- 


Zm  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

disc."  Thus  ready  was  he  to  give  to  the  penitent 
thief  the  most  positive  assurance,  that  on  that  very 
day  he  should  be  with  him  in  the  celestial  paradise, 
participating  in  the  happiness  and  glory  of  his  ever- 
lasting kingdom. 

Christ,  also,  in  the  midst  of  his  agonies,  mani- 
fested the  tender  and  affectionate  regard  which  he 
entertained  for  his  mother.  Seeing  her  with  other 
pious  women  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  and  observing, 
also,  John,  the  beloved  disciple,  in  the  group,  he  said 
to  his  mother,  "  Behold  thy  son."  Regard  him  with 
all  the  affection  which  you  have  bestowed  upon  me. 
And,  turning  to  John,  he  said,  "  Behold  thy  mother." 
Henceforth  let  the  endearing  relation  subsist  between 
you  of  mother  and  son.  And  from  that  period,  the 
beloved  disciple  took  her  to  his  home,  and  treated 
her  with  all  the  respect  and  affection  due  to  her  per- 
sonal worth  and  exalted  station. 

These  acts  of  mercy  and  filial  love  having  been 
performed,  there  came  over  the  scene  a  wonderful 
and  supernatural  change.  An  intense  darkness  rolled 
in,  enveloping  not  only  the  sacred  mount,  but  spread- 
ing over  the  whole  land,  and  continuing  from  twelve 
o'clock  at  noon,  until  three.  At  the  same  time  there 
came  over  ihe  spirit  of  the  Redeemer,  a  still  deeper 
and  more  horrible  darkness ;  a  darkness  which  filled 
his  soul  with  indescribable  anguish.  He  felt  the  tre- 
mendous pressure  of  the  penalty  of  God's  violated 
law,  —  that  law,  the  claims  of  which  he  had  under- 
taken to  satisfy.  Looking  up  to  heaven,  the  throne 
of  his  Father  seems  to  be  vacant.  No  comforting 
angels  are  around  him.     No  shining  hosts,  not  even 


THE  CRUCIFIXION.  289 

one  bright  seraph  is  present  to  mitigate  the  dark- 
ness of  the  hour.  In  the  agony  of  his  spirit,  he 
cried  out,  "  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  for-* 
saken  me  I " 

As  his  sufferings  drew  to  a  close,  he  said,  "  1 
thirst,"  when  a  soldier  placing  a  sponge  filled  with 
vinegar  upon  a  reed,  put  it  to  his  mouth.  Having 
received  the  vinegar,  and  thus  fulfilled  the  prophe- 
cies relative  to  his  sufferings,  he  cried  out,  "  It  is  fin- 
ished." The  great  work  of  man's  redemption  was 
completed.  All  that  was  shadowed  forth  in  the 
types  and  sacrifices  of  an  ancient  dispensation,  was 
realized  in  the  mighty  events  of  this  hour.  The 
divine  law  was  satisfied,  justice  vindicated,  and  an 
exhibition  of  mercy  made,  the  glory  of  which  would 
one  day  fill  the  whole  earth.  "  And  when  he  had 
cried  again  with  a  loud  voice,  he  said,  Father, 
into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit;  and  hav- 
ing said  thus,  he  bowed  his  head  and  gave  up  the 
ghost." 

Then  followed  a  scene  of  awful  solemnity,  and 
terrible  grandeur.  The  heavens  were  darkened,  as 
though  the  sun  was  blotted  from  the  firmament. 
The  earth  shook  to  its  very  centre.  Even  the  solid 
rocks*  were  torn  asunder.  The  dead  were  startled 
fi-om  their  graves,  and  came  forth  to  gaze  upon  the 
wonderful  spectacle.     They  burst  the  doors  of  their 

*  Mr.  Fleming  informs  us  that  a  Deist  who  was  travelling  through 
Palestine,  was  converted  by  viewing  one  of  these  rocks,  which 
still  remains  torn  asunder;  the  fissure  not  being  in  the  weakest 
part,  but  across  the  veins,  showing  that  it  was  rent  in  a  supernatural 
manner. 

25 


290  LIFE   SCENES  OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

tombs,  as  forerunners  of  the  general  resurrection 
which  would  take  place  when  Christ  should  appear 
in  his  great  power  and  glory. 

The  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  from  the  top  to 
the  bottom,  thus  throwing  open  the  holy  of  holies, 
and  signifying  that  the  Mosaic  ritual  was  abolished, 
and  the  wall  of  separation  between  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles was  thrown  down.  As  this  took  place  at  the 
time  of  the  evening  sacrifice,  the  high-priest,  Caia- 
phas,  might  at  that  moment  have  been  engaged  in 
bm'ning  incense  before  the  veil,  and  have  witnessed 
the  startling  indication  that  his  office  was  abolished, 
that  the  ceremonial  law  had  expended  its  force,  and 
that  a  new  and  spiritual  system  was  opening  to  the 
world. 

The  Roman  centurion,  when  he  observed  the 
terrible  phenomena  that  accompanied  the  death 
of  Jesus,  and  felt  the  earth  trembling  and  rocldng 
beneath  his  feet,  glorified  God,  saying,  Truly  this  was 
a  righteous  man,  this  was  the  Son  of  God.  The 
soldiers,  also,  who  were  stationed  to  watch  the  cross, 
were  filled  with  terror,  and  acknowledged,  "  truly  this 
was  the  Son  of  God." 

"And  all  the  people  that  came  together  to  that 
sight,  beholding  the  things  which  were  done,  smote 
their  breasts  and  returned."  The  conviction  now 
began  to  flash  upon  their  minds  that  they  had,  in- 
deed, crucified  the  long  expected  Messiah,  —  the 
King  of  the  Jews.  They  smote  upon  their  breasts, 
being  filled  with  remorse  at  what  they  had  done, 
and  fearing  the  terrible  calamities  that  might  befall 
their  nation  on  account  of  this  awful  crime.     The 


THE   CRUCIFIXION.  291 

vision  of  approaching  armies,  of  stormed  gates,  of 
falling  towers,  of  frantic  thousands  rushing  through 
the  streets,  of  the  dying  and  the  dead,  floated  in 
their  imaginations,  as  they  turned  and  walked  away 
from  this  mournful  spectacle. 


XXIII. 

RESUKRECTION  OF  CHRIST. 


"And  the  angel  said  unto  the  women,  fear  not  te  fob 
i  know  that  te  seek  jesus,  which  was  ceucified.  he 
IS  NOT  HERE,  FOR  HE  IS  RISEN."  —  Matthew  xxviii.  5,  6. 

The  crucifixion  of  Christ  had  left  the  infant 
church  in  tears.  The  bright  hopes  of  the  disciples 
had,  apparently,  faded  av/ay,  while  their  enemies 
were  exulting  in  their  triumph.  He  who  was  styled 
a  king,  —  who  came  to  establish  a  mighty  empire,  — 
who  had  exercised  authority  over  the  elements  and 
powers  of  nature,  was  cold  and  silent  in  the  embrace 
of  death.  The  excitement  attendant  upon  his  mys- 
terious career,  wonderful  miracles,  and  sublime 
teachings,  was  succeeded  by  a  sudden  and  dead 
calm.  The  faith  of  all  who  had  believed  in  him, 
was  greatly  shaken.  They  knew  not  what  course 
to  pursue,  nor  to  whom  they  could  look  for  counsel 
or  consolation.  They  knew  not  but  that  the  next 
hour,  they  might  be  arrested,  condemned,  and  cruci- 
fied, as  the  hated  followers  of  him  who  had  been 


RESURRECTION   OF   CHRIST.  293 

already  sacrificed.  The  pious  women  who  had  con- 
fided in  the  Messiah,  and  sympathized  with  him  in 
all  his  sorrows,  were  thrown  into  the  greatest  per- 
plexity and  affliction.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the 
third  day,  before  the  light  had  dawned,  and  while 
the  streets  were  deserted,  Mary,  with  several  other 
devoted  women,  hastened  to  the  sepulchre,  bearing 
sweet  spices  and  ointments  with  which  to  embalm 
the  body  of  the  Saviour.  They  desired  to  make 
some  expression  of  their  grief,  and  of  their  reverence 
for  the  departed  Jesus.  On  their  way,  they  were 
troubled  to  know  how  they  could  gain  access  to  the 
tomb,  and  "  they  said  among  themselves,  Who  shall 
roll  us  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of  the  sepul- 
chre, for  it  was  very  great."  They  were  probably 
not  aware  that  soldiers  had  been  stationed  to  guard 
the  sepulchre,  and  therefore  apprehended  no  obstacles 
from  this  source  to  the  accomplishment  of  their 
pious  purpose. 

On  reaching  the  tomb,  they  were  amazed  to  find 
that  the  stone  had  been  rolled  away,  and  that  the 
body  of  Christ  was  not  to  be  found.  For  a  short 
time  before  their  arrival,  a  great  earthquake  had 
taken  place,  and  "  the  angel  of  the  Lord  descended 
from  heaven,  and  came  and  rolled  back  the  stone 
from  the  door,  and  sat  upon  it.  His  countenance 
was  like  lightning,  and  his  raiment  white  as  snow : 
and  for  fear  of  him  the  keepers  did  shake  and  be- 
come as  dead  men."  At  first,  the  forms  of  the 
angels  were  not  revealed  to  Mary  and  her  compan- 
ions, and  they  naturally  supposed  that  the  body  of 
their  liord  had  been  removed  from  the  sepulchre. 
25* 


294  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

Under  this  impression,  Mary  hastened  back  to  the 
city,  to  communicate  the  intelligence  to  Peter  and 
John,  and  to  secure  their  aid  in  finding  where  they 
had  laid  her  Lord.  These  disciples,  on  receiving 
the  startling  tidings,  hastened  without  the  least  delay 
to  the  sepulchre,  anxious  to  solve  the  mystery  which 
hung  over  the  whole  event.  Entering  the  tomb,  they 
saw  the  linen  clothes  and  the  napkin  lying  in  an  or- 
derly manner,  indicating  that  the  occupant  had  left 
voluntarily,  and  with  the  calmness  and  composure  of 
one  who  had  awaken  from  a  long  sleep.  With  their 
minds  greatly  perplexed,  and  unable  to  arrive  at  any 
satisfactory  conclusion  in  relation  to  what  had  tran- 
spired, they  returned  to  the  city. 

But  Mary,  unwilling  to  leave  the  sacred  spot 
where  her  Lord  had  been  buried,  lingered  about  the 
sepulchre,  and  gave  vent  to  her  feelings  in  floods  of 
tears.  In  the  hope  of  gaining  some  satisfaction,  she 
again  stooped  down  and  looked  into  the  sepulchre. 
What  was  her  surprise  to  behold  there  two  angels, 
with  white  resplendent  forms,  "  the  one  at  the  head, 
and  the  other  at  the  feet  where  the  body  of  Jesus 
had  lain."  With  their  hearts  touched  with  sympa- 
thy, they  said,  "  Woman,  why  weepest  thou  ?  "  She 
replied,  "  Because  they  have  taken  away  my  Lord, 
and  I  know  not  where  they  have  lain  him."  At  that 
instant  Jesus  appeared,  though  she  did  not  recognize 
him,  and  repeated  the  inquiry,  "  Woman,  why  weep- 
est thou  ?  "  Having  made  known  to  him  the  cause 
of  her  grief,  he  again  addressed  her,  and  from  the 
tones  of  his  voice  she  discovered  that  her  Lord  stood 
before  her      Such  was  the  intensity  of  her  emotions, 


RESURRECTION   OP   CHRIST.  295 

and  her  excessive  joy,  that  she  could  only  exclaim, 
"  Rabboni,"  that  is,  my  Great  Master ;  and,  uttering 
the  word,  she  fell  at  his  feet  to  embrace  him. 

The  question  of  the  Saviour's  resurrection  from 
the  dead,  is  one  of  vital  moment  to  the  scheme  of 
redemption,  and  to  the  hopes  of  mankind.  If  the 
narrative  which  is  given  by  the  Evangelists  can  be 
relied  upon,  then  is  death,  that  last  great  enemy, 
conquered.  The  gloom  of  the  grave,  to  all  true  be- 
lievers, is  dissipated,  and  they  may  shout  in  triumph, 
"  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting !  O  grave,  where  is  thy 
victory  I " 

Let  us,  then,  examine  some  of  the  evidences  by 
which  this  gi-eat  historical  fact  is  supported.  It  is 
obvious,  that  our  reliance  for  proof  must  be  upon  the 
apostles  and  their  companions.  We  must  summon 
them  before  us  as  the  witnesses  in  the  case,  and 
judge  of  the  validity  and  strength  of  their  testimony, 
on  the  principles  of  sound  argument. 

In  the  first  place,  we  ivoidd  inquire  into  the  charac- 
ter of  those  who  testify  that  Christ  rose  from  the 
dead.  Were  they  honest,  upright,  sincere  men  ?  or 
have  we  reason  to  believe  that  they  deceived  the 
people  ?  In  applying  to  their  characters  the  several 
tests  usually  employed  in  such  cases,  we  can  reason- 
ably come  to  no  other  conclusion  than  that  these 
statements  are  entitled  to  our  confidence.  Had  they 
been  men  whose  greatness,  or  learning,  or  eloquence 
gave  authority  to  their  words,  we  might  suppose 
them  capable  of  imposing  upon  the  community. 
But  they  were,  most  of  them,  illiterate  and  obscure 
persons,  whose  influence  grew  out  of  their  known 


296  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

integrity,  and  their  knowledge  of  the  facts  in  the  case. 
They  did  not  pretend  to  possess  any  extraordinary 
skill  in  metaphysical  reasoning,  or  in  persuading  oth- 
ers to  believe,  contrary  to  their  own  convictions ;  but 
simply  presented  the  facts  and  evidence  in  the  case, 
and  left  the  argument  to  rest  upon  its  own  intrinsic 
merits.  Their  writings  abundantly  prove  their  hon- 
esty and  sincerity.  The  several  histories  which  they 
have  left  of  the  life,  teachings,  and  deeds  of  Christ, 
bear  the  most  decisive  marks  of  their  integrity.  The 
simplicity  and  artlessness  of  the  style;  the  calm 
manner  in  which  the  most  extraordinary  and  stupen- 
dous events  are  related;  the  readiness  with  which 
every  thing  adverse,  as  well  as  favorable  to  their 
cause,  is  related ;  their  own  unbelief,  and  the  instances 
of  their  unfaithfulness  to  their  Master ;  the  mild  lan- 
guage in  which  the  treachery  and  wickedness  of 
their  enemies  is  recorded,  and  many  other  circum- 
stances, show  that  these  are  not  the  writings  of  im- 
postors. As  we  read  their  records  and  testimony,  the 
conviction  is  forced  upon  the  mind,  that  we  are  read- 
ing the  writings  of  honest  and  candid  men. 

Such  is  the  nature  of  a  fraud,  in  a  case  like  this, 
and  such  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  fully  estab- 
lishing it  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  that  it  would 
be  almost,  if  not  quite,  impossible  for  an  impostor  to 
proceed  many  steps  without  betraying  himself,  or  in 
some  way  defeating  his  purpose.  Now  the  testimony 
of  these  disciples  was  not  only,  at  the  time  it  was 
given,  thoroughly  examined,  but  for  ages  it  has  been 
subjected  to  the  severest  scrutiny  of  both  friends 
and  foes.     It  has  been  sifted,  compared  with  the  tes- 


BESURRECTION   OP   CHRIST.  297 

timony  of  other  witnesses,  looked  at  in  the  light  of 
other  facts  respecting  the  life  of  Christ.  The  writ- 
ings of  the  Evangelists  have  been  compared  one 
with  another,  and  every  new  investigation  has  af- 
forded fresh  evidence  of  their  credibility.  Nor  can 
the  position  be  sustained,  which  has  been  by  some 
assumed,  that  the  disciples,  though  honest,  were 
themselves  deceived  ;  that  such  was  their  enthusias- 
tic regard  for  the  Saviour,  that  they  were  easily  de- 
luded. We  do  not  hesitate  to  affirm,  that  there  is 
not  the  slightest  ground  for  the  opinion  that  the  dis- 
ciples were  enthusiasts  or  fanatics.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  is  the  most  abundant  proof  to  the  con- 
•trary.  For,  on  all  occasions,  we  find  them  slow  to 
believe  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  and  the  extraordinary 
facts  in  his  history.  In  many  instances,  it  is  only  by 
repeated  instructions,  and  by  evidence  piled  upon 
evidence,  that  their  skepticism  is  overcome.  How 
often  was  the  Saviour  called  upon  to  censure  his  fol- 
lowers for  their  unbelief  and  hardness  of  heart! 
What  reluctance  they  manifested  to  admit  any  thing 
that  was  not  sustained  by  the  evidence  of  facts  that 
were  before  their  eyes !  Particularly  were  they  slow 
to  believe  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  resurrection. 
Thomas  declared  that  he  would  not  believe  unless 
he  saw  the  Saviour,  and  put  his  fingers  into  the  print 
of  the  nails,  and  thrust  his  hand  into  his  side.  .Ajid 
the  great  majority  of  the  disciples  were  unwilling  to 
credit  the  reports  which  were  at  first  circulated 
respecting  the  resurrection.  When  Christ  appeared 
among  them  and  said,  "  Peace  be  unto  you,"  we  are 
told  that  "  they  were  terrified  and  affrighted,  and 


298  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

supposed  that  they  had  seen  a  spirit.  And  he  said 
unto  them,  Why  are  ye  troubled,  and  why  do 
thoughts  arise  in  your  hearts?  Behold  my  hands 
and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself;  handle  me  and  see, 
for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones  as  ye  see  me 
have."  And  in  order  to  fully  convince  them,  he 
called  for  food  and  ate  before  them.  The  testimony 
of  such  witnesses  cannot,  with  any  reason,  be  branded 
with  fanaticism. 

Look,  in  the  next  place,  at  the  number  and  variety 
of  the  witnesses.  Christ  first  appeared  to  Mary  and 
her  companions,  who  were  told  to  inform  the  breth- 
ren to  go  into  Galilee,  where  they  would  see  the 
Saviour.  Afterwards  he  appeared  to  Peter,  James, 
and  the  eleven  apostles ;  to  the  disciples  who  were 
on  their  way  to  Eraniaus ;  to  the  apostles  at  the  sea 
of  Tiberias,  and  at  one  time  to  five  hundred  breth- 
ren. St.  Luke  states,  that  he  "  showed  himself  alive 
after  his  passion,  by  many  infallible  proofs;  being 
seen  of  them  forty  days,  and  speaking  of  the  things 
pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God."  Now,  it  is  not 
within  the  bounds  of  possibility,  that  so  many  per- 
sons could  have  been  deceived,  as  the  enemies  of 
Christ  affirm,  by  an  illusion  of  the  senses.  They 
saw  Christ  at  different  times,  and  under  a  variety  of 
circumstances,  and  heard  him  discourse  upon  topics 
relating  to  his  glorious  kingdom.  The  very  print  of 
the  nails,  and  the  wound  in  his  side,  were  visible. 
He  ate  and  drank  before  his  disciples,  and  they  had 
all  the  evidence  of  his  presence  that  they  had  of  the 
presence  of  each  other.  To  say,  therefore,  that  so 
many  persons  were  deceived,  and  that  their  testi- 


RESURRECTION    OF    CHRIST.  299 

mouy  cannot  be  relied  upon,  is  to  destroy  the  foun- 
dations of  all  evidence. 

K  we  consider,  too,  the  fact  that  these  persons  an- 
nounced the  resurrection  of  Christ  immediately  after 
the  event  took  place,  and  in  the  very  city  in  which 
Christ  had  lived  and  taught,  our  argument  is  greatly 
strengthened.  They  did  not  wait  until  the  excite- 
ment respecting  Christ  had  subsided,  as  they  would 
naturally  have  done,  had  they  been  impostors,  but 
at  once  professed  their  belief  in  the  resurrection. 
Neither  did  they  go  at  a  distance  from  the  scene  of 
the  Saviour's  history,  but  promulgated  this  doctrine 
in  Jerusalem,  and  among  the  most  bitter  enemies  of 
Christ.  They  boldly  declared,  that  He  whom  the 
scribes  and  Pharisees  had  rejected,  who  had  been 
arrested,  crucified,  and  buried,  had  risen  from  the 
dead.  Nor  did  they  fail  to  gain,  even  from  among 
those  who  had  previously  hated  Christianity,  and 
despised  the  Messiah,  many  converts  to  their  doc- 
trine. Only  fifty  days  after  the  crucifixion,  three 
thousand  Jews  were  convinced  of  the  truth  of  this, 
as  well  as  of  all  the  other  important  facts  in  the  Sav- 
iom-'s  history,  and  they  became  the  zealous  advocates 
of  the  positions  which  they  had  so  recently  denied. 
Yes,  proud  and  prejudiced  Jews,  who  were  so 
strongly  attached  to  their  ancient  faith,  and  who,  a 
short  time  previous,  would  have  scorned  the  idea  of 
being  the  followers  of  Jesus,  yielding  to  the  array  of 
evidence  that  was  brought  before  them,  and  to  the 
influences  of  the  blessed  Spirit,  became  converts  to 
the  new  religion.  Soon  after,  the  lists  were  swelled 
by  the  addition  of  five  thousand  more ;  and,  subse- 


300  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

quently,  great  multitudes,  unable  to  hold  out  against 
the  proofs  that  poured  in  upon  their  minds,  embraced 
the  truth.  They  saw  that  the  apostles  who  con- 
tended so  earnestly  for  this  doctrine,  were  men  of 
undoubted  integrity,  of  pure  and  blameless  lives,  — 
men  whose  principles  and  teachings  were  in  accord- 
ance with  their  own  convictions  of  duty,  and  sense 
of  right.  Nay  more,  they  saw  that  they  possessed 
supernatural  powers,  healed  the  sick,  and  restored 
the  lame  and  blind.  They  heard  them  speak  in 
different  languages,  and  elucidate  in  various  tongues, 
the  principles  and  doctrines  of  a  purer  and  sublimer 
faith  than  philosophers  had  ever  taught,  or  than  they 
had  received  from  Moses.  Parthians,  and  Medes, 
and  Elamites,  and  the  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia,  and 
in  Judea,  all  heard  them  speak  in  their  own  tongues, 
"  the  wonderful  works  of  God." 

Such  proofs,  so  various,  and  coming  from  so  many 
different  sources,  and  so  often  repeated,  could  not  be 
resisted.  Even  the  priests,  and  those  high  in  author- 
ity, who  did  not  become  converts  to  Christianity, 
were  forced  to  give  up  the  argument,  and  admit  the 
truth  of  the  apostles'  declarations.  All  their  efforts 
to  sustain  the  position,  that  the  body  of  Christ  had 
been  stolen  while  the  soldiers  slept,  were  utterly 
unavailing.  The  absurdity  of  this  idea  was  appar- 
ent to  every  reflecting  mind.  For  as  St.  Augustine 
says,  "  Either  the  soldiers  were  asleep  or  awake.  If 
they  were  awake,  why  should  they  suffer  the  body  to 
be  taken  away?  If  asleep,  how  could  they  know 
that  the  disciples  took  it  away  ?  How  dare  they  de- 
pose that  it  was  stolen  ?  "     Besides,  is  it  reasonable 


RESURRECTION   OF  CHRIST.  301 

to  suppose  that  a  few  timorous  disciples,  who  had 
fled  the  moment  that  Christ  was  arrested,  and  the 
boldest  of  whom  had  trembled  before  a  maid-ser- 
vant, and  thrice  denied  his  Lord  with  oaths  upon  his 
lips,  would  dare  to  attempt  to  take  the  body  of 
Jesus,  in  the  face  of  the  armed  forces  of  the  king- 
dom ?  Would  such  persons  peril  their  lives  in  such 
an  undertaking,  and  one  which  presented  so  little 
hope  of  success?  The  very  nature  of  the  plea 
which  was  urged  by  the  Pharisees  and  rulers,  shows 
to  what  an  extremity  they  were  driven,  in  order  to 
resist  the  proofs  that  flowed  in  upon  them  that  Christ 
had  risen  from  the  dead.  And  they  were  ready  to 
give  to  the  soldiers  large  sums  of  money,  to  induce 
them  to  testify  to  this  falsehood,  for  they  saw  clearly, 
that  the  resurrection  of  Christ  would  place  then: 
cause  in  a  far  worse  position  than  though  they  had 
never  arrested  or  crucified  'him.  They  saw  that  the 
very  measures  which  they  had  adopted  to  crush  this 
new  religion,  would  give  to  it  additional  strength ; 
would,  perhaps,  clothe  it  with  a  power  that  would 
be  irresistible.  And  at  this  distance  from  those 
scenes,  upon  the  stand-point  that  we  occupy,  we  can 
see  in  how  wonderful  a  manner  God  caused  the 
wrath  of  man  to  praise  him ;  for  the  course  pursued 
by  the  enemies  of  Christianity,  resulted  in  giving  to 
the  system  a  force  which  enabled  it  to  rise  above 
and  overcome  the  established  religious  institutions 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  and  send  forth  an  influence  that 
is,  at  this  day,  felt  throughout  the  civilized  world. 

But  there  is   another  feature   in   this  argument 
which  should  not  be  overlooked,  and  that  is,  the  fact 
26 


302  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH.  . 

that  the  disciples  could  not  have  been  influenced  by 
considerations  of  personal  interest  or  advantage,  to 
deceive  the  people  in  regard  to  this  matter.  They, 
in  common  with  others,  had  been  looking  for  a  tem- 
poral Messiah,  who  would  deliver  the  nation  out  of 
the  hands  of  its  oppressors,  and  restore  again  the 
kingdom  to  Israel.  And  it  was  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  that  they  could  be  induced  to  relinquish 
this  idea,  and  admit  the  spiritual  nature  and  ends  of 
Christ's  mission.  They  could  not  believe  that  he 
would  die,  although  he  repeatedly  predicted  it,  and 
labored  to  prepare  their  minds  for  the  event.  And 
when  the  crucifixion  was  accomplished,  and  Christ 
was  buried,  they  considered  that  their  expectations 
and  hopes  were  buried  with  him.  Entertaining  such 
views  and  feelings,  it  was  i*n  no  respect  for  their  in- 
terest to  steal  away  the  body  of  Christ,  and  pretend 
that  he  had  risen  from  the  dead. 

Besides,  what  possible  hope  could  they  have  had, 
that  such  a  story  would  be  believed  by  the  im- 
placable and  hardhearted  Jews  ?  These  enemies, 
with  the  evidences  of  Christ's  miraculous  power 
and  holy  life  and  unparalleled  benevolence  before 
their  eyes,  still  denounced  him  as  an  impious  im- 
postor and  blasphemer;  still  pursued  him  with  a 
degree  of  malice  and  rage,  that  could  only  be  satis- 
fied by  the  shedding  of  his  blood.  And  will  such 
men  believe  a  story,  circulated  by  his  disciples,  that 
their  victim  had  risen  from  the  dead  ?  Does  it  fall 
within  the  bounds  of  possibility,  that  they  would 
credit  such  a  fabrication,  when,  by  so  doing,  they 
would  virtually  renounce  their  ancient  faith,  expose 


RESUKRECTION   OF   CHRIST.  303 

themselves  to  the  public  scorn,  and  acknowledge  be- 
fore God  and  man  that  they  had  murdered  the  Lord 
of  glory  ?  It  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  a  company 
as  embarking  in  a  more  hopeless  undertaking. 
There  is  not  the  shadow  of  a  prospect  of  meeting 
with  success.     Every  thing  is  against  them. 

In  addition  to  aU  this,  there  was  no  imaginable 
advantage  to  be  gained  by  the  disciples,  in  pursuing 
such  a  course ;  on  the  contrary,  they  staked  every 
thing  that  was  dear  to  them.  They  were  fully  aware 
of  the  state  of  public  feeling  respecting  those  who 
were  in  any  way  connected  with  Christ ;  and  they 
knew  that  dungeons,  tortures,  and  the  worst  forms  of 
persecution  awaited  those  who  should  attempt  to 
impose  such  a  deception  upon  the  people.  They 
knew  that  they  had  nothing  to  gain,  but  every  thing 
to  lose.  They  were  not  madmen  nor  fanatics.  They 
were  not  disposed  to  peril  their  reputation,  happi- 
ness, and  lives  in  a  visionary  and  wild  enterprise. 
If  they  faced  the  rack,  and  prisons,  and  storms  of 
persecutions,  it  was  because  they  were  fully  con- 
vinced that  their  Master  had  risen  from  the  dead. 
The  evidences  of  this  great  truth  were  before  and 
within  them,  and  no  persuasion,  orv  alarm,  or  threats, 
could  induce  them  to  relinquish  the  position  which 
they  had  taken.  They  could  die,  but  they  could  not 
and  would  not  sacrifice  the  truth. 

This  doctrine,  then,  of  Christ's  resurrection,  sus 
tained  by  such  incontrovertible  proofs,  looms  up  as 
one  of  the  most  important  and  glorious  facts  in  the 
history  of  our  Saviour.  As  a  miracle,  it  ecKpses  all 
that  preceded  it.     As  a  doctrine,  it  is  full  of  the 


304  LIFE    SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

richest  consolations  and  most  sublime  hopes  to  the 
believer.  As  a  testimony  in  favor  of  the  divine  mis- 
sion of  the  Saviour,  it  stands  impregnable.  After 
the  night  of  gloom  that  followed  the  crucifixion,  this 
doctrine  rose  upon  the  world,  with  the  brightness 
and  splendor  of  a  morning  sun,  shedding  its  light 
upon  the  past,  and  pouring  its  glory  through  the  ages 
of  the  future.  We  stand  to-day  in  the  light  of  this 
great  truth.  It  demands  our  faith.  Indeed,  we  are 
personally  interested  in  it.  For  it  bears  upon  the  doc- 
trine of  our  own  resurrection.  The  fact  of  our  death 
is  certain.  Is  our  resurrection  as  certain  ?  That  is 
the  question  of  questions  to  us.  "Will  this  sleep  of 
death  be  broken  ?  Will  the  sound  of  the  archangel's 
trump  be  heard  in  the  cold,  dark,  long  silent  tomb  ? 
An  inspired  apostle  has  answered  in  these  sublime 
words,  "  Behold,  I  show  you  a  mystery.  .  We  shall 
not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed.  In  a  mo- 
ment, in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump : 
for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be 
raised  incorruptible.  For  this  corruption  must  put 
on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  ipust  put  on  immor- 
tality." 


XXIV. 


THE  WALK  TO   EMIMAUS. 


"And  their  eyes  weke  opened,  and  they  knew  him:  and 
he  vanished  out  op  their  sight.  and  they  said  one  to 
another,  did  not  our  heart  born  within  us,  while  he 
talked  with  us  by  the  way,  and  while  he  opened  to 
US  THE  SCRIPTURES'?"  —  Luke  xxiv.  31,  32. 

This  passage  will  be  recognized  as  a  part  of  the 
interesting  account  we  have  of  Christ's  walk  to 
Emmaus,  with  the  two  disciples,  after  his  resurrec- 
tion. These  brethren,  previous  to  their  departm-e 
from  Jerusalem,  had  heard  the  report  which  was  cur- 
rent, that  Christ  had  risen  from  the  dead.  Being  the 
warm  and  intimate  friends  of  the  Saviour,  they  nat- 
urally made  this  event  the  topic  of  earnest  conver- 
sation. They  discussed  the  probabilities  of  the  truth 
of  the  report ;  compared  what  they  had  heard,  with 
the  prophecies  which  Christ  had  uttered  respecting 
his  resurrection;  and  reviewed  the  life,  teachings, 
and  mighty  deeds  of  him  who  had  fallen  a  victim  to 
the  rage  of  his  enemies. 

While  absorbed  in  their  discussions,  and  perplexed 
by  the  dark  mysteries  that  overhung  the  events 
26* 


306  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

which  had  transpired  during  the  past  three  days, 
Clirist  joined  them  in  the  road,  as  one  who  had  just 
come  from  Jerusalem,  and  was  travelling  in  the  di- 
rection in  which  they  were  going.  The  disciples  did 
not,  at  first,  recognize  who  he  was ;  for  we  are  told 
that  "  their  eyes  were  holden,  that  they  should  not 
know  him."  Through  some  secret,  yet  powerful  in- 
fluence exerted  upon  their  vision,  in  connection,  prob- 
ably, with  Christ's  peculiar  and  supernatural  appear- 
ance, they  were  prevented  from  clearly  discerning 
him. 

The  precise  nature  or  character  of  Christ's  body 
after  the  resm-rection,  we  cannot  fully  determine. 
Some  writers  of  acknowledged  ability  have  taken 
the  ground,  that  he  appeared  with  a  purely  spiritual 
body,  bearing,  however,  such  a  resemblance  to  his 
natural  body,  as  to  be  recognized  by  his  disciples. 
Others  argue,  that  the  same  body  that  was  crucified 
and  buried,  rose  from  the  tomb  and  appeared  to  the 
disciples.  To  support  the  first  position,  reference  is 
made  to  the  fact,  that  Mary  did  not  know  Christ 
when  he  spoke  to  her  at  the  sepulchre,  and  also  to 
the  remarkable  instance  which  occurred  in  the  walk 
to  Emmaus.  In  this  case,  Christ  continued  with  the 
two  disciples  for  a  considerable  length  of  time,  and 
conversed  -with.  them.  Indeed,  he  argued  the  point 
of  the  resurrection  with  them,  and  entered  into  an 
elaborate  exposition  of  the  passages  of  Scripture 
which  relate  to  his  mission,  sufferings,  and  death. 
Yet  it  was  not  until  they  had  reached  the  end  of 
their  journey,  and  entered  a  house  and  sat  down  to 
partake  of  food,  that  "  their  eyes  were  opened  and 


THE   WALK   TO   EMMAUS.  307 

they  knew  him."  Aiid  as  soon  as  they  recognized 
him,  it  appears  that  he  vanished  out  of  their  sight. 

Soon  after,  he  appeared  in  an  assembly  of  the 
apostles  while  the  doors  were  shut.  His  sudden 
and  unexpected  presence  so  startled  them,  that  they 
were  terrified,  and  supposed  that  they  saw  a  spirit. 
But  he  said  to  them,  "  Why  are  ye  troubled  ? 
and  why  do  thoughts,  or  doubts  arise  in  your 
hearts  ?  "  He  then  proceeded  to  prove  to  them  that 
it  was  not  an  apparition  which  they  saw,  but  that 
he  was  in  reality  present  with  them ;  and  the  evi- 
dences which  he  adduced,  furnish,  in  connection 
with  some  other  circumstances,  the  ground  of  the 
position  maintained  by  many,  that  his  risen  body 
was  the  same  that  was  crucified  and  buried.  Amid 
the  conflicting  views  which  have  been  advanced 
upon  this  subject,  and  the  inherent  difiEiculties  con- 
nected with  it,  it  seems  to  me  to  be  the  most  pru- 
dent course  not  to  attempt  to  settle  the  precise 
nature  of  Christ's  risen  body.  That  there  was,  in 
his  intercourse  with  his  disciples,  a  marked  difference 
in  his  appearance  before  and  after  the  resurrection, 
no  one  can  deny.  It  is  natural  to  suppose  that  the 
body  must  have  undergone  some  changes  in  its  pas- 
sage through  the  regions  of  death;  but  without 
speculating  upon  the  nature  of  those  changes,  it  will 
be  more  to  our  profit  to  seek  instruction  from  the 
scene  before  us. 

The  circumstances  that  attended  this  interview 
with  the  Saviour,  were  peculiarly  favorable.  The 
village  of  Emmaus  was  about  seven  and  a  half 
miles  from  Jerusalem,  and  the  road  to  it  being  com- 


308  LIFE   SCENES   OP   THE  MESSIAH. 

paratively  little  frequented,  afforded  a  suitable  oppor- 
tunity for  the  most  free  and  uninterrupted  conversa- 
tion. We  may  imagine  the  two  disciples  walking 
together,  far  from  the  noise  and  distracting  tumult 
of  the  city,  and  surrounded  by  the  quiet  and  beauti- 
ful natural  scenery  that  incites  to  religious  medita- 
tion. The  ties  of  a  warm  personal  friendship  not 
only  unite  them,  but  they  are  the  firm  disciples  of 
Jesus.  Their  conversation  turns  upon  the  themes 
that  most  deeply  interest  them.  They  care  little  for 
the  vanities  of  this  world,  its  honors,  riches,  and 
transient  pleasures.  Their  minds  are  upon  highei 
and  nobler  pursuits.  They  are  men  who  hunger  and 
thirst  after  righteousness,  —  who  are  seeking  first  the 
kingdom  of  God,  —  who  desire  to  be  led  into  all 
truth.  They  wish  to  know  the  true  motive  and  ends 
of  Christ's  advent,  and  to  settle  the  question  of  his 
resurrection.  "We  have  reason  to  think  that  they 
had  higher  and  more  spiritual  conceptions  of  the 
Saviour,  than  most  of  the  other  disciples,  and  they 
wished  to  remove  each  other's  doubts,  and  establish 
each  other  in  the  Christian  faith.  They  had  proba- 
bly little  idea  of  a  temporal  kingdom,  or  physical 
conquests,  in  connection  with  the  Messiah's  reign. 
They  loved  rather  to  think  of  Christ  as  the  Prince 
of  Peace,  the  bright  and  morning  star,  the  image  of 
the  invisible  God,  the  Lamb  of  God,  the  Light  of 
the  world.  They  loved  to  think  of  his  pure  and 
holy  life,  his  unparalleled  benevolence,  his  rich  in- 
structions, his  miracles  and  mighty  deeds  for  the 
good  of  mankind.  They  doubtless  recalled  on  this 
occasion,  many  scenes  in  his  history,  many  instances 


THE   WALK   TO   EMMAUS.  309 

of  his  kindness  and  love.  They  could  not  but  have 
referred  also  to  the  ingratitude  and  perverseness  of 
those  whom  he  had  come  to  bless,  —  the  insults,  ig- 
nominy, and  tortures  through  which  he  had  passed. 
The  horrors  of  the  crucifixion,  with  all  the  attendant 
circumstances,  were  fresh  in  their  memory.  They 
could  not  forget  the  mockings  and  scourgings,  the 
nails,  the  spear,  the  iron  clad  soldiery,  the  malicious 
populace,  the  agonizing  cry,  "  My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me!"  Their  minds  were 
thus  in  a  state  of  preparation  for  an  interview  with 
the  Lord  of  glory;  and,  as  the  Messiah  delights  to 
commune  with  those  who  are  prepared  to  receive 
and  welcome  him,  he  drew  near  to  the  two  pilgrims 
and  engaged  in  conversation  with  them.  Had  they 
been  men  whose  thoughts  and  conversation  had 
been  upon  worldly  things,  or  whose  minds  had  been 
filled  with  scepticism,  or  idle  speculation  respecting 
the  events  in  the  Saviour's  history,  he  would  not 
have  favored  them  with  his  presence  and  instructions. 
But  they  were  in  a  state  of  mind  to  cordially  receive 
him,  to  appreciate  his  teachings,  and  to  receive  into 
good  and  honest  hearts  the  revelations  of  divine  truth 
which  he  might  make.  Indeed,  we  have  abundant 
ground  for  the  belief  that  holy  conversation,  as  well 
as  religious  meditation  and  prayer,  attracts  the  notice 
and  presence  of  the  Deity.  The  prophet  tells  us, 
"  Then  they  that  feared  the  Lord,  spake  often  one  to 
another,  and  the  Lord  hearkened  and  heard  it,  and  a 
book  of  remembrance  was  written  before  him  for 
them  that  feared  the  Lord,  and  that  thought  upon 
his  name."     Wherever*  and  whenever  there  is  suit- 


310  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

able  preparation  of  heart  for  a  visit  from  above,  God 
is  ready  to  appear,  and  impart  consolation  and 
instruction.  He  is  confined  to  no  locality,  no  par- 
ticular class,  or  age  of  the  church.  The  laws  of  his 
moral  kingdom  are  as  certain  and  uniform  in  then- 
operation  as  the  laws  in  the  material  universe.  His 
peculiar  people,  embrace  all  who  love  him,  who  de- 
light to  dwell  upon  his  character  and  perfections, 
and  to  converse  upon  his  kindness  and  tender  mer- 
cies. The  partition  wall  between  Jews  and  Gentiles 
is  broken  down,  and  all  who  have  the  principles  of 
faith,  obedience,  and  love  in  their  hearts,  constitute 
a  chosen  race,  a  royal  priesthood  unto  God.  The 
Saviour  made  to  his  disciples  this  precious  promise, 
"  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world."  As  though  he  had  said,  "  I  am  with 
you  in  the  house  and  by  the  way, — with  you  to 
guide  your  footsteps,  to  protect  you  from  tempta- 
tion, to  illuminate  your  minds,  and  to  lead  you  into 
all  truth."  As  the  sun  shines  upon  the  earth,  im- 
parting beauty  to  its  landscapes,  and  verdure  to  its 
fields,  so  Christ,  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  shines 
upon  the  pathway  of  the  true  Christian,  revealing  to 
him  the  beauties  of  the  moral  kingdom  through 
which  he  passes,  and  guiding  his  footsteps  towards 
the  celestial  city. 

Perceiving  the  nature  of  the  disciples'  discus- 
sions, and  their  reluctance  to  admit  the  fact  of  the 
resurrection,  with  the  evidences  that  were  before 
them,  Christ  at  first  reproved  them  by  saying,  "  O 
fools  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe  all  that  the  proph- 
ets have  spoken  I     Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered 


THE   WALK   TO   EMMAUS.  311 

these  things,  and  to  enter  into  his  glory  ?  "  He  then 
proceeded  to  lay  before  them  a  full  and  accurate  ex- 
position of  the  passages  in  the  ancient  Scriptures 
which  related  to  himself.  Beginning  with  Moses, 
and  going  through  with  all  the  prophets,  he  explained 
in  clear  and  eloquent  language,  and  in  a  most  im- 
pressive and  convincing  manner,  the  revelations  which 
had  been  made  respecting  himself  Could  this  con- 
versation have  been  recorded,  and  preserved  for  the 
benefit  of  the  church,  it  would  doubtless  have  been 
as  valuable  a  document  as  the  sermon  delivered  on 
the  mount.  We  should  have  prized  it  as  a  divine 
commentary  upon  the  most  important  portions  of 
the  Scriptures.  It  would  have  been  an  authority  to 
which  we  should  have  appealed  for  the  settlement  of 
controverted  points,  and  of  the  meaning  of  obscure 
passages.  It  would  have  been  a  revelation  upon  a 
revelation,  —  divine  light  added  to  divine  light,  — 
the  Deity  himself  condescending  to  explain  his  own 
words,  uttered  ages  ago  through  his  inspired  servants. 
But,  for  wise  reasons,  we  are  not  favored  with  a 
record  of  that  divine  exposition.  Perhaps  it  is  better 
for  us  to  investigate  for  ourselves ;  to  search  the  an- 
cient Scriptures,  and  see  wherein  they  testify  of 
Christ.  We  are  assured  that  the  Old  Testament  is 
a  mine  rich  in  golden  truths  respecting  the  Messiah, 
and  God  has  given  us  reason,  judgment,  conscience, 
an  inward  sense  of  what  is  right,  just,  and  true,  so 
that  we  can  interpret  the  meaning  of  language,  com- 
pare passage  with  passage,  and  the  prophecies  with 
the  facts  in  the  history  of  Christ.  And  he  who  thus 
uses  his  powers,  to  the  extent  of  his  advantages  and 


312  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

ability,  will  not  be  deprived  of  the  help  of  a  divine 
exposition.  For  Christ  will  favor  him  as  he  did  the 
two  disciples,  will  walk  with  him  and  impart  a 
divine  illumination.  There  will  be  added  to  the 
knowledge  gained  by  his  own  toil,  a  divine  light  that 
will  render  his  course  "like  the  shining  light  that 
shineth  brighter  and  brighter  unto  the  perfect  day." 
Christ,  in  his  farewell  discourse  to  his  disciples,  said, 
"  When  the  Comforter  is  come  whom  I  will  send 
unto  you  from  the  Father,  even  the  Spirit  of  Truth 
which  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall  testify  of 
me."  He  will  illuminate  your  understandings,  dissi- 
pate your  doubts,  solve  the  mysteries  that  obscure 
your  spiritual  vision,  kindle  the  fires  of  a  holy  devo- 
tion and  spu'itual  ardor,  that  no  floods  can  quench, 
nor  waters  drown.  Nor  do  we  lack  witnesses  of  the 
faithfulness  of  Christ  in  fulfilling  his  promises.  For 
in  every  age  there  have  been  saints  who  have  enjoyed 
this  divine  illumination;  who  have  been  rewarded 
for  their  toil  to  reach  the  summits  of  the  mountains 
of  faith,  by  being  permitted  to  breathe  a  celestial 
atmosphere,  and  behold  with  a  clear  vision  those  glo- 
rious truths  that  are  hidden  from  the  view  of  the 
multitude  who  remain  in  the  valleys  of  indifference 
and  unbelief. 

But,  let  us  look  for  a  moment  at  the  line  of  argu- 
ment which  the  Messiah  pin-sued  in  this  memorable 
conversation  with  the  disciples.  He  went  back  to 
Moses,  who  wrote  fifteen  hundred  years  before  the 
Christian  era,  and  who  predicted  that  "  the  seed  of 
the  woman  should  bruise  the  serpent's  head ; "  that 
"  the  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  law- 


THE  WALK  TO  EMMAUS.  313 

giver  from  between  his  feet,  till  Shiloh  come."  He 
doubtless  referred  to  the  promise  made  to  Abraham, 
that  in  his  seed  all  the  families  of  the  earth  should 
be  blessed;  and  to  the  assurance  given  that  the 
Lord  God  would  raise  up  a  Prophet,*  unto  whom 
the  people  would  hearken.  Having  explained  these 
passages,  we  may  imagine  the  Great  Teacher  taking 
the  earnest  listeners  through  the  Psalms  of  David, 
and  first  calling  their  attention  to  the  second  Psalm, 
which  is  an  inauguration  hymn,  prepared  to  be  sung 
at  the  coronation  of  the  Son  of  God  upon  the  holy 
hill  of  Sion.  There  is  a  fulness  of  meaning,  and  a 
majesty  and  glory  in  the  words  repeated  by  Christ 
himself,  as  though  coming  from  the  Father.  "  Thou 
art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee.  Ask  of 
me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  in- 
heritance, and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for 
thy  possession."  Next,  he  refers  to  a  passage  in  the 
sixteenth  Psalm,  "  For  thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul 
in  hell ;  neither  wilt  thou  suffer  thine  Holy  One  to 
see  corruption : "  a  passage  directly  applicable  to  the 
point  under  discussion ;  and  one  that  furnished  the 
text  for  Peter's  discourse  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  a 
discourse  which  was  blessed  to  the  conversion  of 
three  thousand  souls.  The  twenty-second  Psalm 
could  not  have  been  overlooked,  a  portion  of  the 
language  of  which  Christ  appropriated  to  himself 
on  the  cross,  when  he  cried,  "My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me ! "  The  vivid  description 
given  in  this  Psalm  of  Christ's  intense  sufferings, 

*  Deuteronomy  xvii.  15. 

27 


314  LIFE   SCENES   OF   THE  MESSIAH. 

must  have  been  dwelt  upon  with  peculiar  force,  and 
also  the  prophetic  declaration  in  the  eighteenth  verse, 
"  They  part  my  garments  among  them,  and  cast  lots 
upon  my  vesture."  So  of  the  prophecies  and  allu- 
sions in  the  fortieth  Psalm,  the  forty-fourth,  the  sixty- 
eighth  and  ninth,  the  hundred  and  tenth,  and  others. 
They  all  furnished  abundant  and  rich  materials  for 
the  discourse  of  the  Saviom*,  and  in  the  hands  of  a 
divine  commentator  we  do  not  wonder  that  they 
carried  conviction  and  joy  to  the  minds  of  the 
hearers. 

But,  as  Christ  in  the  prosecution  of  his  argument 
entered  upon  the  prophecies  of  Isaiah,  who  is  justly 
called  the  evangelical  prophet,  how  must  his  lan- 
guage have  glowed  with  a  supernatural  fervor  and 
divine  eloquence !  With  what  a  deep  pathos,  and  an 
overpowering  strain  of  close  reasoning  must  he  have 
followed  the  prophet's  description  of  his  birth,  life, 
mighty  deeds,  sufferings,  and  death  I  We  may  al- 
most hear  the  sublime  words  as  they  fall  from  his  lips, 
"  For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  son  is  given, 
and  the  government  shall  be  upon  his  shoulder: 
and  his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor, 
the  mighty  God,  the  Prince  of  Peace."  With  what 
force  does  he  then  appeal  to  his  career,  as  an  accu- 
rate fulfilment  of  the  fifty-third  chapter,  in  which  we 
read,  "  He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  men,;  a  man 
of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief:  and  we  hid 

as  it  were  our  faces  from  him Surely  he  hath 

borne  om-  griefs,  and  carried  om*  sorrows He 

was  oppressed,  and  he  was  afflicted,  yet  he  opened 
not   his   mouth;  he  is   brought   as  a  lamb  to  the 


THE   WALK  TO   EMMAUS.  315 

slaughter,  and  as  the  sheep  before  her  shearers  is 
dumb,  so  he  opened  not  his  mouth."  When  the  dis- 
ciples perceived  the  bearing  of  these  prophecies,  ut- 
tered seven  hundred  years  before,  upon  the  history 
of  Jesus,  they  could  not  but  have  been  amazed  at 
their  previous  slowness  of  heart,  in  believing  all  that 
the  prophets  had  written  concerning  him.  This  ar- 
gument, coolly  examined  by  the  Christian  under  any 
circumstances,  carries  with  it  an  irresistible  power. 
But,  glowing  with  the  beauty  and  fervor  imparted  to 
it  by  divine  lips,  it  could  not  fail  to  be  deeply  im- 
pressive. The  pious  travellers  saw  its  force  as  they 
had  never  seen  it  before.  They  saw,  too,  in  a  new 
light,  the  whole  of  the  ancient  Scriptures,  —  the 
harmony  of  the  writers,  the  unity  of  design  that 
pervaded  all  the  manuscripts.  Around  the  sacred 
writings  there  shone  a  divine  light,  that  revealed 
their  beauties,  excellences,  and  glories.  The  disci- 
ples saw  how  wonderfully  the  divine  attributes  of 
wisdom  and  goodness  were  displayed  in  God's  deal- 
ings with  manldnd.  The  plan  of  redemption  ap- 
peared clearer  to  their  minds  than  ever  before.  Its 
spiritual  nature,  its  provisions  for  satisfying  the 
demands  of  the  law,  the  vast  reach  of  its  benevolent 
designs,  the  necessity  that  Christ  should  suffer  and 
die  to  bring  the  scheme  to  perfection,  were  points 
upon  which  they  were  specially  enlightened. 

But  we  hasten  to  speak  of  the  effects  of  this  dis- 
course upon  their  minds.  This  is  given  in  their  own 
language,  for  they  said  one  to  another,  "  Did  not  our 
heart  burn  withbi  us  while  he  talked  with  us  by  the 
way,  and  while  he  opened  to  us  the  Scriptures?" 


316  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

Their  emotions  were  such  as  they  had  never  before 
experienced.  They  were  filled  with  an  intense  love 
for  the  Saviour,  a  burning  enthusiasm  for  his  cause, 
and  a  strong  and  holy  regard  for  divine  truth.  No 
sooner  did  they  discover  who  it  was  that  had  been 
60  eloquently  addressing  them,  than  they  hasten  back 
to  Jerusalem  to  assure  the  apostles  that  they  had 
seen  Jesus.  Their  faith  was  confirmed  not  only  in 
the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  but  in  all  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Christian  system.  They  saw  that 
Christ  was  the  all  in  all,  —  the  chiefest  among  ten 
thousand,  and  the  one  altogether  lovely.  The  glories 
of  divine  truth  opened  before  their  minds  in  all  their 
splendor.  The  dark  clouds  that  hung  around  their 
pathway  on  the  morning  of  that  memorable  day, 
were  all  dissipated.  The  Sun  of  Righteousness  rose 
upon  them  never  again  to  set. 

Their  gratitude  and  love  were  also  awakened. 
They  could  not  but  have  felt  under  the  greatest  and 
most  lasting  obligations  for  the  divine  condescension 
which  had  been  shown  towards  them.  They  had 
walked  with  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords. 
They  had  listened  to  the  instructions  of  Him  who  is 
now  exalted  far  above  all  principalities  and  powers, 
and  has  a  name  that  is  above  every  name. 

Their  joy,  too,  was  excessive.  No  language  could 
e:xpress  it.  Their  hearts  burned  within  them  while 
the  Saviour  talked  with  them,  and  opened  to  them 
the  Scriptures.  They  had,  doubtless,  a  foretaste  of 
the  rapture  and  glories  of  heaven.  And  now,  from 
the  heights  of  the  celestial  city,  they  look  back  upon 
that  day  as  the  most  blessed  of  their  lives.     For  not 


THE    AVALK   TO    EMMAUS.  317 

only  had  their  Saviour  risen,  but  he  had  opened  to 
them  the  Scriptures.  They  had  enjoyed  the  sweetest 
and  most  delightful  intercourse  with  him.  The  very 
road  to  Emmaus  was  sacred  in  their  estimation,  for 
it  bore  the  footprints  of  the  Lord  of  glory. 

/  "  Abide  with  us  —  the  evening  shades 
/  Begin  already  to  prevail ; 

And  as  the  ling'ring  twilight  fades. 
Dark  clouds  along  the  horizon  sail. 

"  Abide  with  us  —  the  night  is  chill ; 
And  damp  and  cheerless  is  the  air : 
Be  our  companion,  stranger,  still, 
And  thy  repose  shall  be  our  care. 

"  Abide  with  us  —  thy  converse  sweet 
Has  well  beguiled  the  tedious  way 
With  such  a  friend  we  joy  to  meet. 
We  supplicate  thy  longer  stay. 

"Abide  with  us — and  still  unfold 
Thy  sacred,  thy  prophetic  lore ; 
What  wond'rous  things  of  Jesus  told  ! 
Stranger,  we  thirst,  we  pant  for  more. 

"  Abide  with  us  —  and  still  converse 
Of  him  who  late  on  Calv'ry  died, 
Of  him  the  prophecies  rehearse  ; 
He  was  our  friend  they  crucified." 

Baffla. 

27* 


XXV. 

CHRIST'S   ASCENSION. 


"And  it  came  to  pass  while  he  blessed  them,  he  -wab 
parted  feom  them,  and  caekied  up  into  heaven.  and 
thet  worshipped  him,  and  returned  to  jerusalem  with 
GREAT  JOY."  —  St.  Luke  xxiv.  51,  52. 

We  now  approach  the  closing  scene  in  our  Sav- 
iour's earthly  career.  The  great  objects  for  which  he 
left  his  throne  of  glory  and  became  incarnate,  had 
been  accomplished.  His  holy  life  was  before  man- 
kind as  their  great  example.  He  had  unfolded  his 
system  of  truth,  which,  as  a  mighty  moral  force,  was 
destined  to  renovate  and  bless  society.  His  church 
was  established,  —  the  apostles  commissioned,  —  the 
divine  aid  pledged  to  all  true  believers,  and  the  last 
great  command  given  to  his  followers.  He  had  laid 
the  foundations  of  a  new  and  spiritual  empire,  —  an 
empire  that  would  rise  upon  the  ruins  of  all  hostile 
kingdoms,  and  extend  over  the  continents  and 
islands,  until  every  knee  was  made  to  bow,  and 
every  tongue  acknowledged  the  authority  of  the 
Supreme  King. 


CHRIST'S   ASCENSION.  ^19 

And  now  the  hour  had  arrived  when  Christ  must 
bid  farewell  to  his  disciples,  and  return  to  the  courts 
of  his  Father.  He  had  remained  upon  the  earth 
forty  days  after  his  resurrection,  in  order  that  this 
fact  in  his  history  might  be  established  beyond  all 
doubt.  At  the  expiration  of  this  period,  he  com 
manded  his  disciples  not  to  depart  from  Jerusalem 
but  to  remain  and  prepare  their  minds,  by  public  de- 
votion and  private  prayer,  for  the  glorious  event 
which  was  about  to  take  place.  They  were  to  wait, 
too,  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise  of  the  Father, 
that  they  should  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
This  promise  had  been  repeatedly  made  to  them,  to 
console  them  under  the  departure  of  their  Lord. 
Just  before  the  ascension,  Christ  said  to  his  disciples, 
"  For  John  truly  baptized  with  water,  but  ye  shall 
be  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost  not  many  days 
hence."  "  Though  I  shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  ye 
shall  see  my  face,  and  hear  my  voice,  and  receive 
my  counsels  no  more,  yet  the  Comforter  will  come, 
who  will  cheer  and  refresh  you,  and  guide  you  into 
all  truth.  Heavenly  influences  will  descend  and  rest 
upon  you,  imparting  a  divine  illumination,  sustain- 
ing you  under  trials,  enabling  you  to  obtain  the  vic- 
tory over  your  enemies,  and  giving  a  foretaste  of 
those  joys  that  will  be  experienced  when  we  meet  in 
a  brighter  and  more  glorious  state  of  being."  Having 
thus  fortified  the  minds  of  the  disciples,  he  led  forth 
the  faithful  band  out  of  the  city,  and  passing  the 
brook  Kedron,  came  to  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and 
paused  on  the  eastern  side  near  the  town  of  Beth- 
any.   This  mount  is  described  as  being  about  a  mile 


320  LIFE    SCENES    OF    THE    MESSIAH. 

ill  length,  and  seven  hundred  feet  in  height ;  and  as 
affording  a  most  beautiful  and  magnificent  view  of 
Jerusalem  and  the  surrounding  country.  All  the 
streets,  public  buildings,  and  walls  of  the  city  are 
distinctly  visible  from  its  summit.  Here  the  Saviour 
had  that  memorable  view  of  the  city,  when  his  emo- 
tions were  so  intense  that  he  wept  over  it,  saying, 
"  K  thou  hadst  known,  at  least  in  this  thy  day,  the 
things  that  belong  to  thy  peace :  but  now  they  are 
hid  from  thine  eyes." 

From  other  points,  the  views  are  extremely  rich 
and  grand.  One  traveller  says,  "  "We  were  conducted 
to  the  end  of  a  ridge  stretching  three  quarters  of  a 
mile  from  the  central  height,  in  order  to  enjoy  the 
view  eastward,  which  is  very  extensive.  The  plains 
of  Jordan,  the  mountain  beyond,  the  Dead  Sea,  and 
the  dark  and  singular  chain  of  mountains  on  the 
east  of  it,  were  in  full  view.  Some  of  us  thought 
that  we  could  see  the  waters  of  the  Jordan :  but  al- 
though this  was  uncertain,  we  could  easily  trace  the 
course  of  the  river  through  the  plain,  by  the  verdure. 
Beyond  it,  towered  the  lofty  mountains  of  Moab, 
rising  peak  above  peak,  in  great  majesty,  including 
among  them  Mount  Nebo." 

Upon  this  beautiful  and  sacred  eminence,  stood 
the  Lord  of  glory,  surrounded  by  his  warm  and  de- 
voted friends.  It  was  early  in  the  morning,  whUe 
the  dew  was  fresh  upon  the  trees  and  flowers,  the 
atmosphere  clear  and  invigorating,  and  the  mountain 
bathed  in  the  glories  of  the  rising  sun.  Angels  were 
winging  their  way  towards  the  summit,  to  partici- 
pate in  the  solemn  grandeurs  of  the  hour,  and  to 


CHRIST'S   ASCENSION.  321 

attend  the  great  King  on  his  return  to  his  celestial 
throne.  Amid  all  ranks  of  spiritual  existences,  a 
profound  interest  was  felt  in  this  great  occasion. 

The  Saviour,  raising  his  hands  towards  heaven, 
pronounced  upon  his  disciples  a  divine  blessing. 
While  engaged  in  this  benevolent  act,  —  while  the 
words  of  wisdom  and  love  were  falling  from  his  lips, 
he  was  suddenly  parted  from  them,  and  borne  away 
in  the  clouds  towards  heaven.  As  though  seated  in 
a  glorious  chariot,  surrounded  by  myriads  of  holy 
and  resplendent  beings,  he  ascended  far  above  all 
principalities  and  powers,  to  take  his  station  at  the 
right-hand  of  God.  The  disciples  gazed  upon  the 
spectacle  with  mingled  feelings  of  wonder,  awe,  and 
admiration.  They  looked,  we  are  told,  steadfastly 
towards  heaven,  watching  the  bright  crimson  cloud, 
and  the  form  of  the  Saviour,  as  they  gradually  re- 
ceded from  the  view,  and  at  last  vanished  out  of 
their  sight. 

From  what  they  had  seen  of  Christ's  mightj 
deeds,  and  especially  after  his  wonderful  victory  ovei 
death  and  hell,  they  were  in  a  measure  prepared  for 
this  subKme  termination  of  his  career.  But  the 
majesty  and  glory  of  the  scene  surpassed  their  most 
vivid  conceptions.  They  were  filled,  the  Evangel- 
ists tell  us,  with  great  joy.  They  forgot  the  suffer- 
ings and  humiliation  of  Christ,  in  the  triumphs  of 
this  hour.  They  forgot  the  mockings  and  cruel 
insults  of  the  mob,  in  the  reverence  and  love  mani- 
fested towards  the  Saviour  by  the  angelic  hosts. 
They  forgot  the  toilsome  ascent  up  Mount  Calvary, 
in  their  enthusiastic  rapture  at  beholding  the  illustri- 


322  LIFE   SCENES   OF  THE   MESSIAH. 

ous  ascension  of  the  Lord  of  glory.  They  forgot, 
too,  their  own  trials  and  dangers.  Their  souls  were 
lifted  above  the  world,  above  the  influence  of  its 
threats,  or  its  hatred.  They  returned  to  Jerusalem 
with  great  joy,  and  were  continually  in  the  temple 
praising  and  blessing  God.  One  unceasing  anthem 
of  praise  poured  forth  from  their  lips.  "And  they 
went  forth  and  preached  everywhere,  the  Lord  work- 
ing with  them  and  confirming  the  word  with  signs 
following."  Throughout  the  Roman  Empire  they 
preached  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God, — 
their  earnest  and  eloquent  words  being  confirmed 
by  displays  of  miraculous  power. 

Among  the  historical  evidences  that  commend  the 
fact  of  the  ascension  to  our  faith,  we  might  refer  to 
Christ's  own  predictions  of  the  event.  On  several 
occasions  he  comforted  his  friends  with  the  assur- 
ance, that  he  was  going  to  prepare  a  place  for 
them,  —  a'  place  where  their  mourning  would  be 
turned  into  rejoicing,  where  no  trials  would  afHict 
them,  no  foes  molest  them ;  but  where  they  would 
breathe  an  atmosphere  of  universal  love.  While 
exhibiting  himself  as  the  bread  of  life  he  said,  "  What 
and  if  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  ascend  up  where 
he  was  before."  And  on  the  day  of  his  resurrection 
he  said  to  Mary,  "  Go  to  my  brethren  and  say  unto 
them,  I  ascend  to  my  Father  and  your  Father,  to 
my  God  and  your  God."  There  was  also  a  vital 
connection  between  Christ's  ascension  and  resurrec- 
tion. Had  he  left  the  earth  in  any  other  than  a 
supernatm-al  manner,  the  influence  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  resurrection  would  have  been  at  once  de- 


CHRIST'S   ASCENSION.  323 

Btroyed.  For  having  risen  from  the  grave,  he  ap- 
peared before  his  followers  as  the  conqueror  of 
death;  as  one  whose  nature  was  not  vulnerable  to 
the  darts  of  the  destroyer.  He  had  also  proved  that 
he  had  supreme  control  over  all  the  elements  of 
nature,  —  proved  the  truth  of  his  declaration,  "All 
power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth." 
And  shall  he,  after  so  triumphant  a  career,  fail  at  the 
last  ?  Shall  he  fail  of  fulfilling  his  own  predictions, 
when  the  failure  would  be  disastrous  to  his  cause, 
to  the  hopes  of  his  followers,  and  to  the  spiritual  in- 
terests of  the  world? 

But  we  have  in  the  Old  Testament  intimations  of 
the  ascension  of  the  Lord  of  glory.  The  twenty- 
fourth  Psalm  is  supposed  by  distinguished  writers  to 
refer  to  this  event.  Though  written  primarily  in 
reference  to  the  removal  of  the  ark  of  God  to  Jeru- 
salem, and  used,  perhaps,  when  the  sacred  treasures 
were  deposited  in  the  temple,  yet  it  is  the  opinion  of 
able  commentators  that  the  Jehovah  of  this  Psalm  is 
Christ,  and  that  his  entrance  into  the  celestial  Idng- 
dom,  is  the  event  here  celebrated.  Viewed  in  this 
light,  the  language  is  in  the  highest  degree  thrilling 
and  sublime.  "  Lift  up  your  heads,  O  ye  gates,  and 
be  ye  lift  up  ye  everlasting  doors :  and  the  King 
of  glory  shall  come  in.  Who  is  this  King  of  glory  ? 
The  Lord  strong  and  mighty,  the  Lord  mighty  in 
battle."  To  have  the  scene  fully  before  the  mind, 
we  must  conceive  of  the  Saviour  as  leaving  the 
earth  in  a  chariot  of  brilliant  clouds,  attended  by 
holy  angels,  and  approaching  the  everlasting  gates 
of  the  city  of  God.     As  they  draw  near,  the  angels, 


324  LIFE  SCENES   OP  THE  MESSIAH. 

in  a  chorus  of  the  sweetest  melody,  summon  those 
who  are  withm  the  walls  to  throw  wide  open  the 
gates  and  admit  the  Lord  of  glory.  We  must  sup- 
pose that  the  occasion  attracts  a  vast  multitude,  who 
crowd  near  to  the  gates,  and  upon  the  walls,  and 
who,  in  their  anxiety  to  know  from  whom  this  sum- 
mons comes,  ask,  Who  is  this  King  of  glory  ?  Who 
is  this  distinguished  and  royal  personage,  for  whom 
the  everlasting  gates  must  be  opened  ?  The  attend- 
ant angels,  in  tones  of  joy  and  exultation,  reply, 
"  The  Lord  strong  and  mighty,  the  Lord  mighty  in 
battle."  The  great  Conqueror  who  has  obtained  the 
victory  over  sin,  death,  and  hell,  —  the  leader  of  the 
armies  of  Jehovah,  —  the  founder  of  a  spiritual  and 
glorious  empire,  he  is  the  Lord  of  glory.  Such  is  the 
majesty  of  the  occasion,  that  the  summons  and  the 
reply  are  repeated,  when  the  gates  swing  open,  and 
the  King  enters  with  his  vast  and  brilliant  retinue, 
and  takes  his  seat  upon  the  throne  of  the  universe. 

This  doctrine  of  the  ascension  we  regard  as  a 
cardinal  principle  in  the  system  of  Christianity.  It 
is  the  topmost  stone  of  the  spiritual  edifice  which 
the  Saviour  erected  upon  the  earth.  It  is  the  dome 
of  the  great  temple  to  which  the  nations  are  invited, 
and  where  they  will  all  one  day  assemble  for  wor- 
ship. It  is  a  doctrine  in  the  truth  of  which  we  are 
individually  and  specially  interested.  K  the  angels, 
for  whom  Christ  had  not  died,  exulted  in  his  entrance 
into  heaven,  how  much  more  should  we  rejoice  in 
this  event;  we  who  are  the  recipients  of  the  rich 
and  priceless  benefits  that  flow  from  it  Could  we 
fully  realize  the  magnitude  and  glory  of  this  miracle 


CHRIST'S  ASCENSION.  325 

of  miracles,  —  this  mightiest  of  Christ's  mighty 
deeds,  —  could  we  see  its  bearings  upon  our  condi- 
tion and  destiny,  and  upon  the  divine  government,  — 
could  we  gaze  with  an  undazzled  vision  upon  the 
glories  that  it  throws  over  the  past  history  of  the 
Messiah,  we  should  join  the  angelic  hosts  in  their 
anthems  of  praise.  One  shout  of  triumph  would 
ascend  from  the  universal  church,  in  honor  of  the 
ascension  of  the  Lord  of  glory. 

It  is  interesting  to  trace  our  personal  connection 
with  this,  as  well  as  every  other  event  and  achieve- 
ment in  the  history  of  Christ.  For  us  the  Messiah 
became  incarnate,  assumed  our  nature,  and  exposed 
himself  to  the  hardships  and  dangers  attendant  upon 
a  career  in  this  revolted  province  of  his  Father's  em- 
pire. To  furnish  us  with  a  perfect  example,  he  lived 
and  was  tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are.  Upon 
the  cross,  he  was  our  representative,  being  wounded 
for  our  transgressions,  and  satisfying  for  us  the  de- 
mands of  God's  violated  law.  He  entered  the  grave 
for  us,  conquered  death  and  hell  for  us,  and  rose 
from  the  tomb  to  establish  the  fact  of  our  own  res- 
urrection. And  now,  in  his  ascension,  our  nature  is 
restored  to  the  position  of  honor  and  dignity  that  it 
occupied  before  the  fall.  The  believer  may  com- 
mune with  the  Deity,  as  did  our  first  parents  in  the 
garden,  walk  with  him,  receive  his  instructions,  and 
those  holy  influences  that  he  is  ready  to  impart  to 
those  who  love  him.  We  are  warranted  in  affirming 
that  our  nature  has,  in  the  person  of  Christ,  ascended 
to  glory;  and  Christ  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  forms  the  connecting  link  between  divinity  and 
28 


326  LIFE   SCENES  OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

humanity.  He  is  our  representative  at  the  royal 
courts  of  heaven,  and  the  language  addressed  to  the 
Ephesians  may  be  applied  to  all  the  disciples ;  that 
God  "  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ,  and 
hath  raised  us  up  together,  and  made  us  sit  together 
in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus.  That  in  the  ages 
to  come  he  might  show  the  exceeding  riches  of  his 
grace,  in  his  kindness  towards  us,  through  Christ 
Jesus."  In  this  passage  we  have  not  only  a  clear 
recognition  of  our  connection  with  the  resm-rection 
and  ascension  of  Christ,  but  a  pledge  or  security 
that  what  he  accomplished  will  be  accomplished  for 
us;  that,  though  the  death  sentence  is  upon  the 
race,  and  the  gloom  of  the  grave  must  be  encoun- 
tered, yet  that  the  grave  will  be  conquered,  and  these 
bodies  rise  and  ascend  to  glory.  The  declaration 
that  "  God  hath  quickened  us  together  with  Christ," 
carries  with  it  this  pledge.  The  life  principle  is  vir- 
tually imparted  to  the  disciple.  As  Christ  elsewhere 
expresses  the  same  idea,  "  He  that  believeth  in  me 
shall  never  die ;  because  I  live,  ye  shall  live  also." 
"  Because  I  ascend  in  glory  to  my  Father's  kingdom, 
ye  shall  also  ascend  in  glory.  Because  I  am  exalted 
and  enthroned  as  a  King,  ye  shall  be  constituted 
kings  and  priests  unto  God." 

The  nature  and  grandeur  of  that  exaltation  to 
which  Christ  has  attained,  and  the  splendors  that 
surround  him  in  a  glorified  state,  our  imperfect  pow- 
ers do  not  enable  us  to  comprehend.  We  must  be- 
lieve, however,  that  he  who  wrought  such  triumphs 
here,  and  reflected  such  honor  upon  the  divine  gov- 
ernment, and  who  ascends  to  receive  the  rewards 


CHRIST'S   ASCENSION.  SSf*/ 

due  to  his  character  and  achievements,  must  be  sur- 
rounded by  a  glory  which  cannot  be  surpassed,  and 
receive  an  homage  which  is  rendered  alone  to  a 
divine  being.  The  simple  fact  that  Christ  has  gone 
where  the  attributes  of  his  divinity  may  shine  forth 
in  their  full  splendor,  and  where  his  excellence  and 
holy  virtues  are  universally  acknowledged,  is  enough 
to  convince  us  of  the  glory  of  his  exalted  position. 
"  What,"  says  one,  "  though  the  heavens  have  re- 
ceived him  out  of  our  sight?  there  have  come  mes- 
sages from  those  heavens  informing  us  of  his  solemn 
enthronement  as  '  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords ; ' 
and  notes  of  the  celestial  minstrelsy  are  borne  to 
mortal  ears,  celebrating  the  son  of  the  virgin  as  the 
great  '  I  am,'  who  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come.  And 
it  is  in  consequence  of  such  messages,  that  thousands 
and  tens  of  thousands  of  the  inhabitants  of  this 
earth  bow  at  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  that  vast  ad- 
vancements have  already  been  made  towards  a 
splendid  consummation,  when*  the  sun,  in  its  circuit 
round  our  globe,  shall  shine  on  none  but  the  wor- 
shippers of  the  Lamb  that  was  slain." 

The  Christian,  also,  should  exult  in  the  fact,  that 
Christ  by  his  ascension  places  himself  in  a  position 
where  he  can  render  to  the  church  more  effectual 
service  than  though  he  had  remained  upon  the  earth. 
He  is  near  to  the  eternal  throne,  at  God's  right  hand. 
He  is  our  great  advocate  before  the  Father,  ready 
at  all  times  to  pour  forth  his  divine  eloquence  in  our 
behalf,  ready  to  plead  his  own  merits  as  the  ground 
of  our  justification  and  sanctiiication.  He  appears 
in  the  royal  courts  of  heaven  as  our  representative. 


328  LIFE  SCENES   OF  THE  MESSIAH. 

fitted  in  every  way  for  his  exalted  station,  and  quali- 
fied to  render  to  every  member  of  the  human  family 
the  most  important  and  valuable  services.  He 
knows,  by  experience,  our  necessities ;  knows  the 
trials  and  temptations  that  surround  the  Christian ; 
the  conflicts  and  struggles  through  which  he  must 
pass  to  secure  the  prizes  of  immortality.  He  knows, 
too,  just  what  influences  we  need  to  preserve  the 
soul  in  the  hour  of  danger,  to  increase  our  faith, 
and  stimulate  us  in  the  divine  life. 

In  this  station,  he  can  most  effectually  fulfil  his 
promise  to  be  with  all  his  disciples,  even  unto  the 
end  of  the  world.  Had  he  remained  upon  the  earth, 
he  would  have  occupied  but  one  locality  at  one 
time,  and  would  have  communicated  personally  with 
comparatively  but  few  of  his  followers.  Now,  how- 
ever wide  may  be  his  church,  or  numerous  his  fol- 
lowers, he  can  at  the  same  moment  watch  over  their 
interests,  listen  to  their  prayers,  and  send  down  upon 
them  the  richest  of  heaven's  blessings.  As  the 
water  is  first  lifted  from  the  ocean  and  converted 
into  clouds,  that  extend  over  the  islands  and  conti- 
nents, and  thence  descends  in  fertilizing  showers,  so 
Christ  has  ascended  far  above  all  principalities  and 
powers,  that  he  may  more  extensively  and  abundant- 
ly bless  his  followers.  And  all  who  approach  him  in 
faith,  may  partake  of  the  benefits  that  he  is  ready  to 
impart. 

There  is  another  special  reason  why  we  should  re- 
joice in  the  ascension,  and  that  is,  its  connection 
with  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  "  K  I  go  not 
away,"  said  Christ,  "the  Comforter  will  not  come 


CHRIST'S  ASCENSION.  329 

unto  you :  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send  him  to  you." 
Why  the  departure  of  Christ  was  necessary  to  the 
descent  of  the  Spirit,  we  are  unable  to  determine. 
It  is  sufficient  for  us  to  know  the  fact,  that  the  ascen- 
sion was  thus  connected  with  the  reception  of  this 
gift.  As  Christ  had  established  a  purely  spiritual 
empire,  and  one  that  was  to  be  advanced  by  spiritual 
agencies,  it  seems  in  accordance  with  his  plans  that 
he  should  withdraw  his  bodily  presence,  and  that  the 
third  person  of  the  glorious  Trinity  should  carry  for- 
ward the  great  work  which  he  had  commenced.  In 
the  scheme  of  redemption,  we  have  thus  distinctly 
developed  the  agency  of  each  of  the  persons  of  the 
Trinity.  Had  not  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  been 
granted,  we  know  not  but  that  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  Jesus  would  have  failed  of  securing  the  re- 
generation and  sanctification  of  men.  Such  is  the 
extent  of  the  alienation  of  our  race  from  the  Father, 
and  such  the  depth  and  strength  of  human  deprav- 
ity, that  the  agency  of  the  Spirit  was  necessary  to 
render  operative  and  effectual  the  atoning  sacrifice 
of  Christ.  Without  this  influence,  even  the  tremen- 
dous pressure  of  motive  that  comes  from  Gethsemane 
and  Calvary,  —  from  the  teachings  of  Christ,  —  from 
the  revelation  he  made  of  the  eternal  world,  would 
not  have  been  sufficient  to  bring  man  to  the  exercise 
of  repentance  and  faith.  The  apostles,  themselves, 
who  had  enjoyed  the  personal  instructions  of  the 
Saviour,  needed  the  aid  of  this  Spirit  to  enable  them 
to  maintain  their  faith  amid  the  bitter  storms  of  per- 
secution that  raged  around  them.  Tliey  needed  it 
in  their  struggles  against  systems  of  idolatry,  and  in 


330  LIFE    SCENES    OF   THE   MESSIAH. 

their  labors  to  plant  among  the  nations  the  institu- 
tions of  Christianity.  The  sacred  historians  needed 
this  Spirit  to  keep  them  from  error,  and  to  guide 
them  into  all  truth.  We  need  it,  to  open  to  our  un- 
derstandings the  Scriptures,  and  to  carry  home  to  our 
hearts  those  principles  that  will  make  us  wise  unto 
salvation. 

The  goodness  of  Christ,  therefore,  is  displayed  in 
his  departure  from  the  earth,  as  well  as  in  his  advent. 
And  we  should  rejoice  that  while  we  have  an  elo- 
quent advocate  at  God's  right  hand,  there  is  also 
abroad  in  the  earth  a  converting  and  sanctifying 
agency,  —  a  spiritual  power  that  is  moving  upon  the 
nations,  regenerating  the  hearts  of  men,  and  prepar- 
ing multitudes  to  ascend  to  heaven  and  reign  with 
Christ  amid  the  joys  and  splendors  of  his  everlasting 
kingdom. 


XXVI. 

THE  WRITERS  OF  THE  GOSPELS  AND  THE  ACTS  OF 
THE  APOSTLES. 


THE    GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO    ST.    MATTHEW. 

Matthew,  supposed  to  be  the  same  who  is  also 
called  Levi,  son  of  Alpheus,  was  by  birth  a  Jew. 
As  to  his  office,  he  appears  to  have  been  a  tax- 
gatherer  under  the  Romans.  He  was  a  native  of 
Galilee,  as  the  rest  of  Christ's  apostles  were ;  but 
of  what  city  in  that  country,  or  of  which  tribe  of 
the  people  of  Israel,  are  not  known. 

As  he  sat  at  the  custom-house,  by  the  sea-side,  in 
or  near  the  city  of  Capernaum,  Jesus  called  him ; 
and  as  soon  as  he  could  make  up  his  accounts  with 
those  by  whom  he  had  been  employed  and  intrust- 
ed, he  became  a  wiUing,  faithful  disciple  of  Christ. 
After  this,  St.  Mark  tells  us,  he  made  an  entertain- 
ment in  his  own  house,  where  Christ  and  several  of 
his  disciples  were  present,  together  with  many  tax- 
gatherers  and  others,  of  no  very  respectable  charac- 
ter, in  the  sight  of  the  Pharisees. 

It  is  probable  that  Matthew  took  this  occasion  of 
calling  together  his  relatives  and  acquaintances,  that 
he  might  take  a  friendly  farewell  of  them,  and  give 

(331) 


332  LIVES    OF    THE    WRITERS 

them  the  opportunity  of  seeing  and  hearing  that 
divine  Person,  whose  words  he  had  already  found  to 
be  spirit  and  life  to  his  own  soul ;  and  to  whose 
service  he  had  now  solemnly  dedicated  himself. 

He  was  placed  by  our  Lord  in  the  number  of  his 
Apostles,  and  continued  with  him  during  his  life. 
After  the  ascension  of  Christ,  he  was  at  Jerusalem, 
and  received  the  Holy  Ghost  with  the  rest  of  the 
disciples  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

Matthew,  with  Andrew,  Peter,  and  the  two  sons 
of  Zebedee,  are  the  only  disciples  whose  call  is  par- 
ticularly mentioned.  It  is  uncertain  when,  where, 
or  how,  he  died.  There  does  not  appear  to  be  any 
clear  evidence  in  the  writings  of  the  primitive  fa- 
thers that  he  suffered  martyrdom. 

THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  MARK. 

Mark.  This  person  is  the  second  in  the  commonly 
received  order  of  the  four  evangelists,  was  named 
John  Mark,  and  was  the  son  of  a  pious  woman 
called  Mary,  who  dwelt  at  Jerusalem ;  she  was  an 
early  believer,  and  the  disciples  used  to  meet  at  her 
house.  Peter,  having  been  delivered  out  of  prison 
by  an  angel,  came  to  the  house  of  Mary,  mother  of 
John  whose  surname  was  Mark.  He  is  generally 
supposed  to  have  been  particularly  intimate  with  St. 
Peter,  to  have  written  his  Gospel  at  Rome,  A.  D.  64, 
and  to  have  died  at  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  in  the 
eighth  year  of  the  reign  of  Nero.  Dr.  Lardner  has 
fully  proved  that  Mark  the  evangelist,  and  John  Mark 
nephew  to  Barnabas,  were  one  and  the  same  person. 


OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT.         333 
THE  GOSPEL  ACCORDING  TO  ST.  LUKE. 

Luke  was,  according  to  Dr.  Lardner,  a  Jew  by 
birth,  and  an  early  convert  to  Christianity  ;  but  Mi- 
chaelis  thinks  he  was  a  Gentile.  Some  think  he  was 
one  of  our  Lord's  seventy  disciples.  It  is  worthy  of 
remark,  that  he  is  the  only  evangelist  who  mentions 
the  commission  given  by  Christ  to  the  seventy,  chap. 
X.  1-20.  It  is  likely  he  is  the  Lucius  mentioned 
Rom.  xvi.  21,  and  if  so,  he  was  related  to  the  apostle 
Paul,  and  that  it  is  the  same  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  who 
Ts  mentioned  Acts  xiii.  1,  and  in  general  with  others 
Acts  xi.  20.  Some  of  the  ancients,  and  some  of  the 
most  learned  and  judicious  among  the  moderns, 
think  he  was  one  of  the  two  whom  our  Lord  met  on 
the  way  to  Emmaus  on  the  day  of  his  resurrection, 
as  related  Luke  xxiv.  13-35 :  one  of  these  was  called 
Cleopas,  ver.  18;  the  other  is  not  mentioned,  the 
evangelist  himself  being  the  person  and  the  relator. 

St.  Paul  styles  him  his  felloiv-laborer,  Philem. 
ver.  24.  It  is  barely  probable  that  he  is  the  person 
mentioned  Colos.  iv.  14.  Luke,  the  beloved  physi- 
cian. All  the  ancients  of  repute  agree  that  he  was 
a  physician,  but  where  he  was  born,  and  where  he 
exercised  the  duties  of  his  profession,  are  not  known. 

He  accompanied  St.  Paul  when  he  first  went 
into  Macedonia,  Acts  xvi.  8-40 ;  xx.,  xxvii.  and  xxviii. 
Whether  he  went  with  him  constantly  afterward  is 
not  certain ;  but  it  is  evident  he  accompanied  him 
from  Greece  through  Macedonia  and  Asia  to  Jeru- 
salem, where  he  is  supposed  to  have  collected  many 
particulars  of  the  evangelic  history  :  from  Jerusalem 


334  LIVES    OF    THE    WRITERS 


him  the  two  years  of  his  imprisonment  in  that  city. 
This  alone  makes  out  the  space  of  five  years  and 
upwards.  It  is  probable  that  he  left  St.  Paul  when 
he  was  set  at  liberty,  and  that  he  then  went  into 
Greece,  where  he  finished  and  published  this  Gospel, 
and  the  book  of  the  Acts,  which  he  dedicated  to 
Theophilus,  an  honorable  Christian  friend  of  his 
in  that  country.  It  is  supposed  that  he  died  in  peace 
about  the  eightieth  or  eighty-fourth  year  of  his  age. 
Some  suppose  he  published  this  Gospel  fifteen,  oth- 
ers twenty-two  years  after  the  ascension  of  Christ. 

THE    GOSPEL    ACCORDING    TO     ST.    JOHN. 

John,  the  writer  of  this  Gospel,  was  the  son  of  a 
fisherman  named  Zebedee,  and  his  mother's  name 
was  Salome.  His  father  Zebedee  was  probably  of 
Bethsaida,  and  with  his  sons  James  and  John,  fol- 
lowed his  occupation  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  The  call 
of  these  two  brothers  to  the  apostleship  is  related 
Matt.  iv.  21,  22.  Mark  i.  19,  20.  Luke  v.  1-10. 
John  is  generally  supposed  to  have  been  about  twenty- 
five  years  of  age  when  he  began  to  follow  our  Lord. 

Theophylact  makes  him  one  of  the  relatives  of  our 
Lord,  and  gives  his  genealogy  thus :  "  Joseph,  the 
husband  of  the  blessed  Mary,  had  seven  children  by 
a  former  wife  ;  four  sons,  and  three  daughters,  Mar- 
tha, (perhaps,  says  Dr.  Lardner,  it  should  be  Mary,) 
Esther,  and  Salome,  whose  son  John  was  ;  therefore 
Salome  was  reckoned  our  Lord's  sister,  and  John  was 
his  nephew."     If  this  relationship  did  exist,  it  may 


OF    THE     NEW     TESTAMENT.  335 

have  been,  at  least  in  part,  the  reason  of  several 
things  mentioned  in  the  Gospels ;  as  the  petition  of 
the  two  brothers  for  the  two  chief  places  in  the  king- 
dom of  Christ ;  John's  being  the  beloved  disciple  and 
friend  of  Jesus,  and  being  admitted  to  some  freedoms 
denied  to  the  rest,  and  possibly  performing  some 
offices  about  the  person  of  his  Master ;  and  finally, 
our  Lord's  committing  to  him  the  care  of  his  mother 
as  long  as  she  should  survive  him. 

John  was  with  our  Lord  in  his  transfigm'ation  on 
the  mount,  during  his  agony  in  the  garden,  and  when 
he  was  crucified. 

He  saw  our  Lord  expire  upon  the  cross,  and  saw  the 
soldier  pierce  his  side  with  a  spear,  John  xix.  34,  35. 
He  was  one  of  the  first  of  the  disciples  that  visited 
the  sepulchre  after  the  resurrection  of  Christ ;  and 
was  present  with  the  other  disciples  when  Jesus 
showed  himself  to  them  on  the  evening  of  the  same 
day  on  which  he  arose ;  and  likewise  eight  days  after. 

Tertullian  and  others  say,  that  Domitian  having 
declared  war  against  the  church  of  Christ  in  the  15th 
year  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  95,  John  was  banished  from 
Ephesus,  and  carried  to  Rome,  where  he  was  im- 
mersed in  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil,  out  of  which,  how- 
ever, he  escaped  unhurt ;  and  that  afterward  he  was 
banished  to  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  in  the  ^gean  Sea, 
where  he  wrote  the  Apocalypse.  Domitian,  having 
been  slain  in  A.  D.  96,  his  successor,  Nerva,  recalled 
all  the  exOes  who  had  been  banished  by  his  prede- 
cessor :  and  John  is  supposed  to  have  returned  the 
next  year  to  Ephesus,  being  then  about  ninety  years 
of  age.     He  is  thought  by  some  to  have  been  the  only 


336  WRITERS    OF    THE    NEW    TESTAMENT. 

apostle  who  died  a  natural  death,  and  to  have  lived 
upwards  of  one  hundred  years.  Some  say,  having 
completed  one  hundred  years,  he  died  the  day  fol- 
lowing. 

THE    ACTS    OF    THE    APOSTLES. 

The  book  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  forms  the 
fifth  and  last  of  the  historical  books  of  the  New 
Testament. 

All  antiquity  is  unanimous  in  ascribing  this  book 
to  St.  Luke  as  the  author ;  and  from  the  commence- 
ment of  it,  we  see  plainly  that  it  can  be  attributed 
to  no  other.     See  Life  of  Imke. 


XXVII 


OTHER  WRITERS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

All  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  from  Ro- 
mans to  Hebrews  inclusive,  were  written  by  that 
most  eminent  of  all  the  apostles,  St.  Paul. 

Saul  (afterward  called  Paul)  was  born  in  Tarsus, 
a  city  of  Cilicia,  of  Jewish  parents,  who  possessed 
the  right  of  Roman  citizens :  when  young  he  was 
sent  to  Jerusalem  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  a  Jew- 
ish education  :  he  was  there  put  under  the  tuition  of 
the  famous  Rabbi  Gamaliel,  and  was  incorporated 
with  the  sect  of  the  Pharisees,  of  whose  system  he 
imbibed  all  the  pride,  self-confidence,  and  intoler- 
ance, and  distinguished  himself  as  one  of  the  most 
inveterate  enemies  of  tlie  Christian  cause ;  but  being 
converted  by  a  most  singular  interposition  of  divine 
providence  and  grace,  he  became  one  of  the  most 
zealous  promoters  and  successful  defenders  of  the 
cause  which  he  had  before  so  inveterately  persecuted. 

Concerning  the  time,  place,  and  manner  of  his 
■  death,  we  have  little  certainty.  It  is  commonly  be- 
lieved that,  when  a  general  persecution  was  raised 
against  the  Christians  by  Nero,  about  A.  D.  64, 
under   pretence  that   they  had  set  Rome  on   fire, 

29  (337) 


338  LIVES    OF    THE    WRITERS 

both  St.  Paul  and  St.  Peter  then  sealed  the  truth 
with  their  blood  ;  the  latter  being  crucified  with  his 

<7ad  downward ;  the  former  being  beheaded  either 
..^1  A.  D.  64  or  65. 

Some  writers  say  that  it  was  not  by  the  command 
Nero  that  he  was  martyred,  but  by  that  of  the 
^;  a-.fects  of  the  city,  Nero  being  then  absent ;  that 
he  was  beheaded  at  Aquce  Salvice,  about  three  miles 
from  Rome,  on  Feb.  22 ;  that  he  could  not  be  cruci- 
fied as  Peter  was,  because  he  was  a  freeman  of  the 
city  of  Rome.  But  there  is  great  uncertainty  on 
these  subjects  ;  so  that  we  cannot  positively  rely  on 
any  account  that  even  the  ancients  have  transmitted 
to  us  concerning  the  death  of  this  apostle ;  and  much 

r.8s  on  the  accounts  given  by  the  moderns  ;  and  least 
•jf  all  on  those  which  are  to  be  found  in  the  Martyr- 
x^iogists. 

THE    GENERAL    EPISTLE    OF    JAMES. 

Who  the  writer  of  the  epistle  in  question  was,  is 
difficult  to  say :  all  that  we  know  certainly,  is  from 
his  own  words,  that  his  name  was  James,  and  that 
he  was  a  servant  of  God,  and  of  the  Lord  Jesvis. 
Tivo  persons  of  this  name  are  mentioned  in  the  New 
Testament ;  James  the  son  of  Zebedee,  called  also 
•lames  the  elder;  and  James  the  less,  or  the  little  one, 
called  the  son  of  Alpheus,  and  brother  of  our  Lord : 
b«t  whether  one  of  these,  or,  if  one  of  them,  which, 
or  whether  one  of  the  same  name,  different  from 
both,  are  points  that  cannot  be  satisfactorily  deter- 
mined.    Michaelis,  who  has  examined  the  subject 


1 


OF    THE    NEW    TESTAMENT.  339 

with  his  usual  abUity,  leaves  the  matter  in  doubt; 
but  leans  to  the  opinion  that  James  the  son  of  Zebe- 
dee  was  the  author,  and  that  this  epistle  was  written 
before  any  other  book  of  the  New  Testament.  Some 
great  authorities  ascribe  it  to  James,  called  the 
brother  of  our  Lord,  who  was  president,  or  bishop, 
of  the  church  in  Jerusalem. 

THE    FIRST    AND    SECOND    EPISTLES    OF    PETER. 

"  The  land  of  Palestine,"  says  Cave,  "  at  and  be- 
fore the  coming  of  our  blessed  Saviour,  was  distin- 
guished into  three  several  provinces,  Judea,  Samaria, 
and  Galilee.  In  the  Upper,  called  also  Galilee  of 
the  Gentiles,  within  the  division  belonging  to  the 
tribe  of  Napthali,  stood  Bethsaida,  formerly  an  ob- 
scure and  inconsiderable  village,  till  lately  re-edified 
and  enlarged  by  Philip  the  Tetrarch ;  and,  in  honor 
of  Julia,  daughter  of  Augustus,  called  by  him  Julias. 
It  was  situated  upon  the  banks  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee, 
called  also  the  Lake  of  Tiberias,  and  the  Lake  of  Gen- 
nesareth,  which  was  about  forty  fm-longs  in  breadth, 
and  a  hundred  in  length,  and  had  a  wilderness  on 
the  other  side,  called  the  desert  of  Bethsaida,  whither 
our  Saviour  used  often  to  retire. 

"  At  this  place  was  born  Simon,  surnamed  Cephas, 
or  Petros,  Petrus,  Peter,  signifying  a  stone,  or  frag- 
ment of  a  rock.  He  was  a  fisherman  upon  the  fore- 
mentioned  lake,  or  sea,  as  was  also  in  all  probability 
his  father  Jonas,  Jonah,  or  John.  He  had  a  brother 
named  Andrew :  which  was  the  elder  of  the  two 
is  not  certain ;  for,  concerning  this,  there  were  dif- 


340  LIVES    OF    THE    WRITERS 

ferent  opinions  among  the  ancients.  Epiphanius 
supposed  Andrew  to  be  the  elder  ;  but,  according  to 
Chrysostom,  Peter  was  the  first-born.  '  So  likewise 
Bade  and  Cassian,  who  even  made  Peter's  age  the 
ground  of  his  precedency  among  the  apostles  ;  and 
Jeroni  himself  has  expressed  himself  in  like  manner, 
saying,  '  that  the  keys  were  given  to  all  the  apostles 
alike,  and  the  church  was  built  upon  all  of  them 
equally ;  but,  for  preventing  dissension,  precedency 
was  given  to  one.  John  might  have  been  the  per- 
son, but  he  was  too  young ;  and  Peter  was  preferred 
on  account  of  his  age.' 

"  Simon  Peter  was  married  when  called  by  om- 
Lord  to  attend  upon  him  ;  and  upon  occasion  of  that 
alliance,  it  'seems,  had  removed  from  Bethsaida  to 
Capernaum,  where  was  his  wife's  family.  Upon  her 
mother  our  Saviour  wrought  a  great  miracle  of  heal- 
ing. And  I  suppose,  that  when  our  Lord  '  left  Naz- 
areth, and  came  and  dwelled  at  Capernaum,'  he 
made  Peter's  house  the  place  of  EQs  usual  abode 
when  he  was  in  those  parts." 

We  have  nowhere  any  distinct  account  of  this 
apostle's  travels. 

It  is  supposed  that  St.  Peter  died  a  martp  at 
Rome,  in  the  year  of  Christ  64.     See  Life  of  St.  Paul. 

THE    FIRST,    SECOND,    AND     THIRD    EPISTLES    OF    JOHN. 

The  author  is  the  same  who  wrote  the  Gospel. 

THE    GENERAL    EPISTLE    OF    JUDE. 

JuDE,  the  brother  of  James,  is  the  supposed  author 
of  this  epistle. 


OF    THE    NEW    TESTAMENT.  341 

From  all  the  evidence  before  him,  Michaelis  con- 
cludes that  the  canonical  authority  of  this  epistle 
is  extremely  dubious.  Others  have  spoken  of  it  in 
strains  of  unqualified  commendation  and  praise, 
and  think  that  its  genuineness  is  established  by  the 
matters  contained  in  it ;  which,  in  every  respect,  are 
suitable  to  the  character  of  an  inspired  apostle  of 
Christ. 


THE    REVELATION    OF    ST.    JOHN    THE    DIVINE. 

A.mong  the  Interpreters  of  the  Apocalypse,  both  in 
ancient  and  modern  times,  we  find  a  vast  diversity 
of  opinions ;  but  they  may  be  all  reduced  to  four 
principal  hypotheses,  or  modes  of  interpretation : 

1st.  The  Apocalypse  contains  a  prophetical  de- 
scription of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  of  the 
Jewish  war,  and  the  civil  wars  of  the  Romans. 

2d.  It  contains  predictions  of  the  persecutions  of 
the  Christians  under  the  heathen  emperors  of  Rome, 
and  of  the  happy  days  of  the  church  under  the 
Christian  emperors,  from  Constantine  downwards. 

3d.  It  contains  prophecies  concerning  the  tyran- 
nical and  oppressive  conduct  of  the  Roman  pontiffs, 
the  true  Antichrist ;  and  foretells  the  final  destruction 
of  popery. 

4th.  It  is  a  prophetic  declaration  of  the  schism 
and  heresies  of  Martin  Luther,  those  called  reformers, 
and  their  successors  ;  and  the  final  destrution  of  the 
Protestant  religion. 

The  first  opinion  has  been  defended  by  Professor 
"Wetstein,  and  other  learned  men  on  the  continent. 
29* 


342     WRITERS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 

The  second  is  the  opinion  of  the  primitive  fathers 
in  general,  both  Greek  and  Latin. 

The  third  was  first  broached  by  the  Abbe  Joachim^ 
who  flourished  in  the  thirteenth  century,  was  es- 
poused by  most  of  the  Franciscans,  and  has  been, 
and  still  is,  the  general  opinion  of  the  Protestants. 

The  fourth  seems  to  have  been  invented  by  popish 
writers  merely  by  way  of  retaliation ;  and  has  been 
illustrated  and  defended  at  large  by  a  Mr.  Walmslei/, 
(I  believe,)  titular  Dean  of  Wells,  in  a  work  called 
the  History  of  the  Church,  under  the  feigned  name 
of  Signior  Pastorini. 

In  this  work  he  endeavors  to  turn  every  thing 
against  Luther  and  the  Protestants,  which  they  in- 
terpreted of  the  pope  and  popery ;  and  attempts  to 
show,  from  a  computation  of  the  Apocalyptical 
numbers,  that  the  total  destruction  of  Protestantism 
in  the  world  would  take  place  in  1825 !  But  this  is  not 
the  first  prophecy  that  has  been  invented  for  the  sake 
of  an  event,  the  accomplishment  of  which  was  ear- 
nestly desired ;  and  as  a  stimulus  to  excite  general 
attention,  and  promote  united  exertion,  when  the 
time  of  the  pretended  prophecy  was  fulfilled. 

Who  the  writer  of  the  Apocalypse  was,  learned 
men  are  not  agreed.  This  was  a  question,  as  well 
in  ancient  as  in  modern  times.  Many  have  attrib- 
uted it  to  the  apostle  John ;  others  to  a  person  called 
John  the  presbyter,  who  they  say  was  an  Ephesian, 
and  totally  different  from  John  the  apostle.  And, 
lastly,  some  have  attributed  it  to  Cerinihus,  a  con- 
temporary of  John  the  apostle,  which  last  supposi- 
tion is  highly  improbable,  if  not  utterly  impossible. 

4c^  CHarke. 


XXVIII. 

THE  RELIGIOUS  CREED  AND  HISTORY  OF  THE  JEWS. 


A  COMPLETE  system  of  the  religious  doctrines  of 
of  the  Jews  is  contained  in  the  five  books  of  Moses, 
their  great  lawgiver,  who  was  raised  up  to  deliver 
them  from  their  bondage  in  Egypt,  and  to  conduct 
them  to  the  possession  of  Canaan,  the  promised  land. 

The  principal  sects  among  the  Jews  in  the  time 
of  our  Saviour,  were  the  Pharisees,  who  placed  reli- 
gion in  external  ceremony ;  the  Sadducees,  who  were 
remarkable  for  their  incredulity;  and  the  Essenes, 
who  were  distinguished  by  an  austere  sanctity. 

The  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  are  frequently 
mentioned  in  the  New  Testament ;  and  an  acquaint- 
ance with  their  principles  and  practices  serves  to 
illustrate  many  passages  in  the  sacred  history.  At 
present,  the  Jews  have  two  sects  —  the  Caraites,  who 
admit  no  rule  of  religion  but  the  law  of  Moses ;  and 
the  Rabbinists,  who  add  to  the  laws  the  tradition  of 
the  Talmud,  a  collection  of  the  doctrines  and  moral- 
ity of  the  Jews.  The  expectation  of  a  Messiah  is 
the  distinguishing  feature  of  their  religious  system. 
The  word  Messiah  signifies  one  anointed,  or  installed 
into  an  office  by  an  unction. 

Christians  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Messiah, 
in  whom  all  the  Jewish  prophecies  are  accomplished. 

(843) 


344  THE    RELIGIOUS    CREED 

The  Jews,  infatuated  with  the  idea  of  a  temporal 
Messiah,  who  is  to  subdue  the  world,  still  wait  for 
his  appearance. 

The  most  remarkable  periods  in  the  history  of  the 
Jews  are  the  call  of  Abraham,  the  giving  of  the  law 
by  Moses,  their  establishment  in  Canaan  under 
Joshua,  the  building  of  the  temple  by  Solomon,  the 
division  of  the  tribes,  their  captivity  in  Babylon, 
their  return  under  Zerubbabel,  and  the  destruction  of 
their  city  and  temple  by  Titus,  afterwards  emperor, 
A.  D.  70. 

Maimonides,  an  illustrious  rabbi,  drew  up  for  the 
Jews,  in  the  eleventh  century,  a  confession  of  faith, 
which  all  Jews  admit.     It  is  as  follows :  — 

"  1.  I  believe,  with  a  true  and  perfect  faith,  that 
God  is  the  Creator,  whose  name  be  blessed.  Gov- 
ernor, and  Maker,  of  all  creatures,  and  that  he  hath 
wrought  all  things,  worketh  and  shall  work  forever. 

"  2.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  the  Creator, 
whose  name  be  blessed,  is  one,  and  that  such  a  unity 
as  in  him  can  be  found  is  in  none  other,  and  that  he 
alone  hath  been  our  God,  is,  and  forever  shall  be. 

"  3.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  the  Creator, 
whose  name  be  blessed,  is  not  corporeal,  nor  to  be 
comprehended  with  any  bodily  property,  and  that 
there  is  no  bodily  essence  that  can  be  likened  unto 
him. 

"  4.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  the  Creator, 
whose  name  be  blessed,  to  be  the  first  and  the  last, 
that  nothing  was  before  him,  and  that  he  shall  abide 
the  last  forever. 


AND    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS.  345 

"  5.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  the  Creator, 
whose  name  be  blessed,  is  to  be  worshipped,  and 
Hone  else. 

"6.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  all  the 
words  of  the  prophets  are  true. 

"  7.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  the  prophecies 
of  Moses,  our  master,  —  may  he  rest  in  peace ;  — 
that  he  was  the  father  and  chief  of  all  wise  men 
that  lived  before  him,  or  ever  shall  live  after  him. 

"  8.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  all  the  law 
which  at  this  day  is  found  in  our  hands,  was  de- 
livered by  God  himself  to  our  master,  Moses.  God's 
peace  be  with  him. 

"9.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  the  same 
law  is  never  to  be  changed,  nor  another  to  be  given 
us  of  God,  whose  name  be  blessed. 

"  10.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  God, 
whose  name  be  blessed,  understandeth  all  the  works 
and  thoughts  of  men,  as  it  is  written  in  the  prophets. 
He  fashioneth  their  hearts  alike ;  he  understandeth 
all  their  works. 

"  11.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  God  wiU 
recompense  good  to  them  that  keep  his  command- 
ments, and  will  punish  them  who  transgress  them. 

"  12.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  the  Mes- 
siah is  yet  to  come ;  and,  although  he  retard  his 
coming,  yet  I  will  wait  for  him  till  he  come. 

"  13.  I  believe,  with  a  perfect  faith,  that  the  dead 
shall  be  restored  to  life,  when  it  shall  seem  fit  unto 
God  the  Creator,  whose  name  be  blessed,  and  mem- 
ory celebrated,  world  without  end.     Amen." 


346  THE    RELIGIOUS    CREED 

This  people  constitute  one  of  the  most  singular 
and  interesting  portions  of  mankind.  For  about 
three  thousand  years,  they  have  existed  as  a  distinct 
nation ;  and,  what  is  remarkable,  by  far  the  greatest 
part  of  this  time  they  have  been  in  bondage  and 
captivity. 

The  calling  of  Abraham,  the  father  and  founder 
of  this  nation  ;  the  legislation  of  Moses  ;  the  priest- 
hood of  Aaron  ;  the  Egyptian  bondage ;  the  con- 
quest of  Canaan,  and  the  history  of  the  Jews  to  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah ;  their  cruel  and  injurious 
treatment  of  this  august  and  innocent  personage,  — 
are  facts  which  the  Scriptures  disclose,  and  with 
which,  it  is  presumed,  every  reader  is  well  acquainted. 

For  about  eighteen  hundred  years,  this  wonderful 
people  have  maintained  their  peculiarities  of  religion, 
language,  and  domestic  habits,  among  Pagans,  Ma- 
hometans, and  Christians,  and  have  suffered  a  con- 
tinued series  of  reproaches,  privations,  and  miseries, 
which  have  excited  the  admiration  and  astonishment 
of  all  who  have  reflected  on  their  condition. 

The  siege  and  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus, 
the  Roman  general,  was  one  of  the  most  awful  and 
distressing  scenes  that  mortals  ever  witnessed ;  and 
the  details,  as  given  by  Josephus,  are  enough  to  make 
humanity  shudder.  During  the  siege,  which  lasted 
nearly  five  months,  upwards  of  eleven  hundred  thou- 
sand Jews  perished.  John  and  Simon,  the  two  gen- 
erals of  the  Hebrews,  who  were  accounted  the  ring- 
leaders of  the  rebellious  nation,  with  seven  hundred 
of  the  most  beautiful  and  vigorous  of  the  Jewish 
youth,  were  reserved  to  attend  the  victor's  triumphal 


AND    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS.  347 

chariot.  The  number  talcen  captive,  during  this  fatal 
contest,  amounted  to  ninety-seven  thousand ;  ntany 
of  whom  were  sent  into  Syria,  and  the  other  prov- 
inces, to  be  exposed  in  public  theatres,  to  fight  like 
gladiators,  or  to  be  devoured  by  wild  beasts.  The 
number  of  those  destroyed  in  the  whole  war,  of 
which  the  taking  of  the  holy  city  was  the  bloody  and 
tremendous  consummation,  is  computed  to  have 
been  one  million  four  hundred  and  sixty  thousand. 

In  addition  to  the  terrors  of  the  Roman  sword, 
this  devoted  nation  w^as  exposed  to  famine,  pesti- 
lence, and  the  implacable  fury  of  contending  parties 
among  themselves,  which  all  conspired  together  to 
make  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  surpass,  in  horror,  every 
account  of  any  other  siege  in  the  records  of  the 
w^orld. 

A  small  portion,  indeed,  of  this  wretched,  ruined 
nation  were  permitted  to  remain,  and  establish  them- 
selves in  Judea,  who,  by  degrees,  reorganized  a  reg- 
ular system  of  government,  which  became  the  centre 
of  Jewish  operations,  not  only  for  those  in  Judea, 
but  for  such  as  were  dispersed  in  other  nations. 
But  the  yoke  of  foreign  masters  was  so  grievous  and 
burdensome,  that  they  were  continually  restless  and 
impatient ;  and,  in  consequence  of  a  general  revolt 
under  the  Emperor  Adrian,  in  134,  they  were  a  second 
time  slaughtered  in  multitudes,  and  were  driven  to 
madness  and  despair.  Either,  the  place  of  their 
greatest  strength,  was  compelled  to  surrender,  and 
Barchochba,  their  leader,  who  pretended  to  be  the 
Messiah,  was  slain,  and  five  hundred  and  eighty 
thousand  fell  by  the   sword  in  battle,  besides  vast 


348  THE    RELIGIOUS    CREED 

numbers  who  perished  by  famine,  sickness,  fire,  and 
other  calamities. 

Kings  have  enacted  the  severest  laws  against  them, 
and  employed  the  hand  of  executioners  to  ruin  them. 
The  seditious  multitudes,  by  murders  and  massacres, 
have  committed  outrages  against  them,  if  possible, 
still  more  violent  and  tragical.  Besides  their  com- 
mon share  in  the  sufferings  of  society,  they  have  un- 
dergone a  series  of  horrid  and  unutterable  calamities, 
which  no  other  description  of  men  has  ever  experi- 
enced in  any  age,  or  in  any  country.  Princes  and 
people,  Pagans,  Mahometans,  and  Christians,  dis- 
agreeing in  so  many  things,  have  unitec^  in  the  de- 
sign of  exterminating  this  fugitive  and  wretched  race, 
but  have  not  succeeded.  They  have  been  banished, 
at  different  times,  from  France,  Germany,  Spain, 
Bohemia,  Hungary,  and  England ;  and  from  some 
of  these  kingdoms  they  have  been  banished  and 
recalled  many  times  in  succession. 

The  Romans  and  Spaniards  have  probably  done 
more  than  any  other  nations  to  oppress  and  destroy 
this  people ;  and  the  Inquisition  has  doomed  multi- 
tudes of  them  to  torture  and  death. 

At  different  times,  they  were  accused  of  poisoning 
wells,  rivers,  and  reservoirs  of  water,  and,  before  any 
proof  of  these  strange  and  malicious  charges  was 
produced,  the  populace  in  many  parts  of  Germany, 
Italy,  and  France,  have  fallen  upon  them  with  mer- 
ciless and  murderous  severity.  At  one  time,  the 
German  emperor  found  it  necessary  to  issue  an  edict 
for  their  banishment,  to  save  them  from  the  rage  of 
his  exasperated  and  unrestrained  subjects. 


AND    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS.  349 

As  the  Jews  have  generally  been  the  bankers  and 
brokers  of  the  people  among  whom  they  have  resid- 
ed, and  have  made  a  show  of  much  wealth,  this  has 
tempted  their  avaricious  adversaries  to  impose  upon 
them  enormous  taxes  and  ruinous  fines. 

Muley  Archy,  a  prince  of  one  of  the  Barbary  states, 
by  seizing  the  property  of  a  rich  Jew,  was  enabled 
to  dispossess  his  brother  of  the  throne  of  Morocco. 

The  English  parliament  of  Northumberland,  in 
1188,  for  the  support  of  a  projected  war,  assessed  the 
Jews  with  sixty  thousand  pounds,  while  only  seventy 
thousand  were  assessed  upon  the  Christians  ;  which 
proves  either  that  the  Jews  were  immensely  rich,  or 
that  the  parliament  was  extremely  tyrannical. 

The  English  King  John  was  unmercifully  severe 
upon  this  afflicted  people.  In  1210,  regardless  of  the 
costly  freedom  he  had  sold  them,  he  subjected  them 
all,  as  a  body,  to  a  fine  of  sixty-six  thousand  marks. 
The  ransom  required  by  this  same  unfeeling  king, 
of  a  rich  Jew  of  Bristol,  was  ten  thousand  marks  of 
silver ;  and  on  his  refusing  to  pay  this  ruinous  fine, 
he  ordered  one  of  his  teeth  to  be  extracted  every  day  ; 
to  which  the  unhappy  man  submitted  seven  days, 
and  on  the  eighth  day  he  agreed  to  satisfy  the  king's 
rapacity.  Isaac  of  Norwich  was,  not  long  after, 
compelled  to  pay  a  similar  fine.  But  the  king,  not 
satisfied  with  these  vast  sums  extorted  from  these 
injured  Israelites,  in  the  end  confiscated  aU  their 
property,  and  expelled  them  from  the  kingdom. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  the 
Jews  in  Persia  were  subjected  to  a  tax  of  two  mil- 
lions of  gold.  Long  would  be  t!ie  catalogue  of 
30 


M 
350  THE    RELIGIOUS    CREED     ' 

injuries  of  this  kind  which  this  outcast  and  hated 
nation  has  sustained.  Numerous  are  the  cases  in 
which  those  who  have  become  deeply  in  debt  to  them 
for  borrowed  money,  have  procured  their  banishment, 
and  the  confiscation  of  their  property,  as  the  readiest 
way  to  cancel  their  demands ;  and,  as  they  have  ever 
been  addicted  to  usurious  practices,  they  have,  by 
this  means,  furnished  plausible  pretexts  to  their  foes 
to  fleece  and  destroy  them. 

The  fraternal  disposition  of  this  people  led  them 
to  seek  the  society  of  each  other ;  and,  notwithstand- 
ing the  wideness  of  their  dispersion,  in  process  of 
time,  they,  by  uniting  under  different  leaders,  formed 
two  communities  of  considerable  extent,  known  by 
the  name  of  the  eastern  and  western  Jews.  The 
western  Jews  inhabited  Egypt,  Judea,  Italy,  and 
other  parts  of  the  Roman  empire ;  the  eastern  Jews 
settled  in  Babylon,  Chaldea,  Persia,  &c.  The  head 
of  the  western  division  was  known  by  the  name  of 
the  patriarch,  while  he  who  presided  over  the  eastern 
Jews  was  called  the  prince  of  the  captivity.  The 
office  of  patriarch  was  abolished,  by  imperial  laws, 
about  429,  from  which  time  the  western  Jews  were 
solely  under  the  rule  of  the  chiefs  of  their  synagogues, 
whom  they  called  primates.  But  the  princes  of  the 
captivity  had  a  longer  and  more  splendid  sway. 
They  resided  at  Babylon,  or  Bagdad,  and  exercised 
an  extensive  authority  over  their  brethren,  as  far 
down  as  the  twelfth  century.  About  this  period,  a 
Jewish  historian  asserts  that  he  found,  at  Bagdad, 
the  prince  of  the  captivity,  lineally  descended  from 
David,  and  permitted  by  the  caliph  to  exercise  the 


AND    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS.  351 

rights  of  sovereignty  over  the  Jews  from  Syria  to 
Indostan. 

The  existence  of  a  succession  of  these  imaginary 
potentates,  froin  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the 
Romans,  the  Jews  have  ever  been  strenuous  in  main- 
taining, partly  to  aggrandize  their  nation,  and  partly 
to  deprive  Christians  of  the  benefit  of  an  argument 
furnished  by  the  prophecy  of  Jacob  concerning  the 
termination  of  the  Jewish  polity  and  independence, 
soon  after  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 

Notwithstanding  the  world,  in  general,  has  shown 
a  spirit  of  hostility  and  contempt  for  the  remnant  of 
Israel,  yet  they  have  found  a  few,  in  every  age,  who, 
either  from  motives  of  policy  or  justice,  have  treated 
them  with  kindness  and  respect.  The  first  Mahom- 
etan caliphs,  a  number  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  and 
some  of  the  Asiatic  and  European  sovereigns,  have 
shown  them  friendship  and  protection.  Don  Solo- 
mon, a  learned  and  illustrious  Jew  of  Portugal,  in 
the  twelfth  century,  was  raised  to  the  highest  military 
command  in  that  kingdom.  Casimir  the  Great,  of 
Poland,  in  the  fourteenth  century,  received  the  Jews 
as  refugees  into  his  kingdom,  and  granted  them  ex- 
tensive privileges ;  and  from  that  time  to  the  present, 
they  have  been  more  numerous  in  that  country  than 
in  any  other  in  Europe. 

For  many  centuries,  this  persecuted  race  found  a 
favorite  asylum  in  Holland,  and,  by  their  dexterity 
and  success  in  commerce,  became  very  affluent. 

Cromwell,  seeing  the  benefit  which  the  Netherlands 
had  derived  from  this  money-making  and  money- 
lending  community,  was  very  desirous  to  recall  them 


352  THE    RELIGIOUS    CREED 

to  England,  from  which  they  had  been  exiled  about 
three  hundred  and  fifty  years.  The  celebrated  Ma- 
nasses  Ben  Israel  had  many  interviews  with  the 
Protector ;  and  so  high  were  the  expectations  of  the 
Israelites,  from  the  clemency  and  authority  of  this 
illustrious  statesman,  that  they  began  to  look  up  to 
him  as  the  promised  Messiah.  And,  although  Crom- 
well's friendly  proposals,  as  to  their  recall,  were  over- 
ruled by  the  bigoted  and  intolerant  policy  of  the 
times,  yet,  from  that  period,  they  have  found  favor 
and  protection  in  England,  and  have  been  much 
more  numerous  and  prosperous  there  than  formerly. 

In  France  and  the  United  States,  the  Jews  are 
admitted  to  equal  rights  with  all  other  citizens,  which 
cannot  be  said  of  any  other  nations  in  Christendom. 
In  the  United  States,  they  have  acquired  this  free- 
dom, of  course,  with  all  other  citizens  of  this  free 
country.  In  France,  they  were  admitted  to  it  by 
Bonaparte ;  and  afterwards,  in  1807,  by  his  direc- 
tions, they  convened  a  Grand  Sanhedrim,  consisting, 
according  to  ancient  custom,  of  seventy  members, 
exclusive  of  the  president.  The  number  and  dis- 
tinction of  the  spectators  of  this  Sanhedrim  greatly 
added  to  the  solemnity  of  the  scene.  This  venerable 
assembly  passed  and  agreed  to  various  articles  re- 
specting the  Mosaic  worship,  and  their  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  concerns. 

The  extreme  aversion  of  the  Je\vB  to  every  thing 
which  bears  the  Christian  name,  and  their  obstinate 
attachment  to  their  ancient  religion,  have,  in  former 
years,  discouraged  all  attempts  to  convert  them  to 
the  Christian  faith.     And  not  only  has  their  conver- 


AND    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS.  353 

sion  been  neglected,  but  for  many  centuries  they 
have  been  persecuted,  plundered,  and  destroyed,  by 
those  who  have  called  themselves  Christians ;  they 
have  not  been  permitted  to  enter  their  churches  as 
worshippers,  nor  their  dwellings  as  guests,  nor  reside 
in  their  territories,  where  Pagans  and  Mahometans 
have  found  an  unmolested  abode.  While  we,  then, 
blame  the  blindness  and  incredulity  of  the  descend- 
ants of  Abraham,  let  us  lament  the  folly  and  un- 
kindness  of  the  professed  disciples  of  the  mild  and 
compassionate  Redeemer.  But  a  different  spirit  is 
now  prevailing  in  many  parts  of  Christendom,  and 
a  new  era,  as  to  the  tribes  of  Israel,  seems  about 
to  burst  upon  the  world.  Societies  are  formed  in 
Europe  and  America  for  their  benefit,  and  a  dispo- 
sition is  said  to  be  increasing,  among  the  Jews,  fa- 
vorable to  that  Messiah  and  that  religion  which  they 
have  so  long  hated  and  rejected. 

The  history  of  this  people  certainly  forms  a  strik- 
ing evidence  of  the  truth  of  divine  revelation.  They 
are  a  living  and  perpetual  miracle,  continuing  to 
subsist  as  a  distinct  and  peculiar  race  for  upwards 
of  three  thousand  years,  intermixed  among  almost 
all  the  nations  of  the  world,  flowing  forward  in  a  full 
and  continued  stream,  like  the  waters  of  the  Rhone, 
without  mixing  with  the  waves  of  the  expansive 
lake  through  which  the  passage  lies  to  the  ocean  of 
eternity. 

The  number  of  the  Jews  in  the  United  States  is 
estimated  at  about  four  thousand.  They  have  syn- 
agogues in  Newport,  R.  I.,  the  cities  of  New  York, 
Philadelphia,  Charleston,  S.  C,  and  in  other  parts 
30* 


354  THE    RELIGIOUS    CREED 

of  the  country.  Their  mode  of  worship  is  exceed- 
ingly interesting.  With  regard  to  the  number  of 
this  people  in  the  world,  Blackwood's  Magazine 
says : — 

"  The  statistics  of  the  Jewish  population  are  among 
the  most  singular  circumstances  of  this  most  singu- 
lar of  all  people.  Under  all  their  calamities  and  dis- 
persions, they  seem  to  have  remained  at  nearly  the 
same  amount  as  in  the  days  of  David  and  Solomon 
—  never  much  more  in  prosperity,  never  much  less 
after  ages  of  suffering.  Nothing  like  this  has  occurred 
in  the  history  of  any  other  race ;  Europe  in  general 
having  doubled  its  population  within  the  last  hundred 
years,  and  England  nearly  tripled  hers  within  the 
last  half  century ;  the  proportion  of  America  being 
still  more  rapid,  and  the  world  crowding  in  a  con- 
stantly-increasing ratio.  Yet  the  Jews  seem  to  stand 
still  in  this  vast  and  general  movement.  The  popu- 
lation of  Judea,  in  its  most  palmy  days,  probably 
did  not  exceed,  if  it  reached,  four  millions.  The 
numbers  who  entered  Palestine  from  the  wilderness 
were  evidently  not  much  more  than  three ;  and  their 
census,  according  to  the  German  statists,  who  are 
generally  considered  to  be  exact,  is  now  nearly  the 
same  as  that  of  the  people  under  Moses  —  about 
three  millions." 

On  the  above,  Judge  Noah,  of  New  York,  a  learn- 
ed Jew,  remarks :  — 

"  We  apprehend  there  is  some  error  in  the  above 
statistics,  and  that  the  number  of  Jews  throughout 
the  world  may  be  estimated  at  nearer  sLk  millions 
than  three.     There  are  more  than  a  million  in  Poland 


AND    HISTORY    OF    THE    JEWS.  355 

and  Russia ;  in  all  Asia,  there  are  full  two  millions ; 
half  a  million  in  Austria ;  in  the  Barbary  States  and 
Africa,  a  million  ;  in  all  Europe,  two  millions  and  a 
half.  We  do  not  think,  during  the  most  splendid 
periods  of  Jewish  history,  that  they  ever  exceeded 
four  millions;  but  then  their  colonies  and  countries 
held  tributary  in  Europe  and  Asia  amounted  to 
many  millions  more.  For  example,  at  one  period 
all  Spain  paid  tribute  to  King  Solomon ;  and  all 
Spain  and  Portugal,  at  this  day,  are  descendants  of 
the  Jews  and  Moors ;  and  there  are  many  thousands 
of  Jews,  in  both  those  countries,  now  adhering  in 
secret  to  the  ancient  faith  of  their  fathers,  while 
outwardly  professing  the  Catholic  religion.  All  the 
familiar  Spanish  and  Portuguese  names  —  Lopez, 
Mendez,  Carvalho,  Fonseca,  Rodrigues,  Peirara, 
Azavedo,  Montefiores,  &c.  &c.  —  are  of  Jewish 
origin.  Their  numbers,  therefore,  will  never  be  ac- 
curately known  until  the  restoration,  when  thousands 
who,  from  convenience  and  pride,  and  some  from 
apprehension,  conceal  their  religion,  will  be  most 
eager  to  avow  it  when  their  nation  takes  rank  among 
the  governments  of  the  earth." 


/ 


J 


